5/2014 Special English Issue 2014
5/2014 Special English Issue 2014
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/Special English Issue 2014
5
2014
volume 14
Published by the Association of Educators in Social Work
with the Faculty of Social Studies, University of Ostrava, as the co-publisher
Photo by Jiri Pasz
Connecting theory and practice
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/Journal website
www.socialniprace.cz
The journal is published 5 times per year.
(4 times per year in Czech language
and 1 time per year in English language)
ISSN 1213-6204 (Print)
ISSN 1805-885x (Online)
Ev. č. MK ČR E 13795
This issue was published on 28th February 2015.
Published by
Association of Educators in Social Work
Jostova 10, 602 00 Brno, Czech Republic
ID number: 49465619
Editor-in-chief
Libor Musil
Executive editor and contact person
Roman Balaz
Phone number: +420 549 495 224
E-mail: roman.balaz@socialniprace.cz
Editorial staff
Vladislava Vondrova
Eliška Barochova
Mirek Hodecek
Anna Jaskova
Office and financial manager
Olga Cidlova
Editorial Board
Libor Musil, Masaryk University, Czech Republic
Eva Mydlikova, Comenius University in Bratislava,
Slovakia
Peter Erath, University of Eichstaett, Germany
Oldrich Chytil, University of Ostrava, Czech Republic
Beáta Balogova, University of Presov, Slovakia
Malcolm Payne, Kingston University, United Kingdom
Alois Kristan, University of South Bohemia, Czech Republic
Milan Schavel, University of Trnava, Slovakia
Hans van Ewijk, University for Humanistics, Nederland
Tatiana Matulayova, Wyższa Szkoła Inżynieryjno - Ekono-
miczna z siedzibą w Rzeszowie, Poland
Anna Metteri, University of Eastern Finland, Finland
Pavel Navratil, Masaryk University, Czech Republic
Libor Novosad, Association of Social Workers of the Czech
Republic
Alice Gojova, University of Ostrava, Czech Republic
Roman Balaz, Masaryk University, Czech Republic
Layout
Radovan Goj (www.goj.cz)
Print
Printo, spol. s r.o. (www.printo.cz)
Photographs on the cover made by
Jiri Pasz, www.jiripasz.cz
The published contributions are not remunerated.
The editorial office reserves the right to refine
unsolicited texts.
The Special English Issue 2014 was supported by the Ministry of Education,Youth and Sports –
program COST CZ,project No.LD_13063 „Modernization and restructuring of social services
in the Czech Republic: the studies of selected areas”.This project is carried out in the framework
of COST Action IS1102 – SO.S. COHESION. Social services, welfare state and places.
Sociální práce / Sociálna práca
Czech and Slovak Social Work
reviewed scientific journal for fields of social work
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/1
Content
Editorial
Peter Erath: Social Work: Science, Practice and Profession .
..................................................................................... 2
Papers
Malcolm Payne:
Reading Social Work ................................................................................................................................................ 4
Kirstin Bromberg:
Becoming a Professional. Improving Social Action through Letter Writing in Social Work Education .
............... 19
Magda Frišaufová:
Research Accounts of Female Drug Use and their Implications for Social Work ................................................. 35
Anna Krchňavá:
The Participatory Approach in Low-threshold Centres for Children and Youth .
................................................. 46
Soňa Lovašová:
Client Violence in Social Work Practice: Conflict Styles of Victims ..................................................................... 58
Roman Baláž, Daniel Topinka:
Analysis of the Regional Distribution of Social Services for Immigrants .............................................................. 74
Kateřina Glumbíková:
Situation of Single Grandmothers with a Child in Substitute Family Care in Asylum Houses
in the Moravian-Silesian Region ............................................................................................................................ 94
Aneta Hašková,Tomáš Waloszek:
Substitute Family Care in the Context of Social Policy of the Czech Republic ................................................... 102
Our mission .................................................................................................................................................. 112
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/2
SP/SP 5/2014
Editorial
Editorial
In his editorial of this journal’s Special English
Issue from 2011, Libor Musil showed deep
concerns about “both the lack of attention to
the ‘methods and processes’ of help through
social work” and “inadequate focus on ‘clients’
of Czech and Slovak social work” in general.
According to him social workers should “know
the difficulties which their clients experience”
and be able to use adequate “knowledge,
methods and techniques to deal with all
problems that they encounter” (p.2).
Therefore-aseditoroftheSpecialEnglishIssue
2014 - I’m very pleased to be able to present
articles to the national and international social
work community, which cover the whole range
of perspectives within social work and thus
give readers the opportunity to choose between
articles according to their special interests and
needs. Social work as science, practice and
profession is manifold, and our contributors
within this issue are able to demonstrate that
despite their very specialized perspectives,
they all belong to the huge community of
social work theory and practice. Consequently
it’s important that readers of these texts try
to identify the different starting points and
respective argumentations.
We, as the community of both scientists and
practitioners in social work, should always be
aware of the fact that social work is not one-
dimensional, is not a harmonic unity, but
- because it is scientifically based - accepts
concurrent paradigms and argumentations. So
- only if we are able to identify the different
perspectives and interests, a controversial
debate about the possibilities and restrictions of
each argumentation will be possible. And this
debate could help us to fulfil our mission and
to come closer towards a critical, reflective and
knowledge based practice.
So let me shortly characterize the different
articles:
In a methodologically directed article “Rea
ding social work” the English author Malcom
Payne reminds us about the importance of
reading historical and contemporary theoretical
and descriptive texts for a better understanding
of social work contexts. As especially students
and practitioners increasingly need to perceive
texts in a very quick and superficial way, (e.g.
via the internet, through Wikipedia, etc., it is
important to remind them that “homiletics
provides a technology for interpretation of both
surface and hidden events and texts”.
Three client-oriented articles from Magda
Frišaufová on “Research Accounts of Female
Drug Use and their Implications for Social
Work”, from Kateřina Glumbíková on “The
Situation of Single Grandmothers with a Child
Social Work: Science, Practice and Profession
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/3
Editorial
in Substitute Family Care in Asylum Houses
in the Moravian-Silesian Region” and from
Soňa Lovašová on “Client Violence in Social
Work Practice: Conflict Styles of Victims” give
us a very deep and intensive insight into the
life and problem situations of selected social
work clients. At the same time they remind
us that social worker should have an in depth
understanding of their clients’ situation .
Moreover the willingness to learn from clients
seems to be one of the major tasks of each
social worker who feels committed “to act with
and not upon people” (Paolo Freire).
With a very much practice-oriented article on
“The participatory approach in low-threshold
centres for children and youth”Anna Krchňavá
shows that important social work values, as e.g.
participation, co-partnership, shared decision-
making, etc. should - if we want them to be
successful - be strengthened very early in life.
So social workers should learn the methods
we can use to include our clients into decision
making from the beginning.No matter how the
life situation of clients might be influenced or
restricted, the task of a social worker is always
to help them to fully achieve integration and
personal, social and legal acceptance.
The importance and use of the reference
discipline of social policy for social work is
shown by the article from Aneta Hašková
and Tomáš Waloszek on “Substitute Family
Care in the Context of Social Policy of the
Czech Republic”. Social work procedures and
methods are strongly influenced by national
legal frameworks and regional cultures. Even if
social workers have to respect and refer to these
different frameworks,they can learn more about
the different impacts of policies by starting to
compare these influences with the situation in
other countries.
Especially with the growing influence of right
wing parties across Europe on services for
immigrants and the specific role of social work
herein should receive more attention even in
countries with a smaller immigrant population.
Roman Baláž and Daniel Topinka tell us on
the “Analysis of the Regional Distribution of
Social Services for Immigrants” within their
sociologicallyorientedanalysis that the extent
of social work institutions and organisations is
highly depending on a public dialogue which
decides if politicians and citizens can or cannot
see a specific need.
Finally, it is the article of Kirstin Bromberg
about “Becoming a Professional. Improving
Social Action through Letter Writing in Social
Work Education”, which reminds teachers and
lecturers in social work that in order to improve
social work education and training and to
help students to go in to a deeper reflexion it
is not sufficient to only talk about and verbally
discuss social work practice. Students should
very early learn to express their arguments and
conclusions by the possibility of letter writing.
More then oral conversations, this method
gives us the opportunity of “slow thinking”
and thus helps us to avoid “cognitive illusion”
as well as “mental laziness” or “self-exhaustion”
(D. Kahnemann).
I am persuaded that this Special Issue 2015
holds an interesting selection of articles for
national and international scientists and
practitioners, showing the broad range of
social work practice and social work science.
I hope that you, as the reader, gain new insight,
information and questions - leading to further
discussion and argumentation for a vivid social
work science, practice and profession.
Peter Erath,
Professor in Social Work Theories and Pedagogy
University of Eichstaett
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/4
SP/SP 5/2014
Reading Social Work
Malcolm Payne
Prof. Malcolm Payne1 is a writer,blogger,educator and consultant in social care and end-of-life care
management and practice, Emeritus Professor Manchester Metropolitan University, Honorary
Professor, Kingston University, pedagogue, Comenius University, Bratislava, Slovak Republic and
formerly director of psychosocial and spiritual care, St Christopher´s Hospice, London.
Abstract
This paper proposes the value of conceptualising as ‘reading’social work interpersonal actions and
written documents, since ‘reading’ as developed in cultural and media studies, literary criticisms
and homilectics provides a technology for interpretation of both surface and hidden events and
texts, potentially providing opportunities for empirical analysis of alternative understandings
of social work. Media of communication, representation, structure, audiences and authors and
politics of interaction may all be considered, and exploring source and structural awareness in
readers, concept recognition, difference awareness and link awareness together with concern for
phonology, semantics, grammar and pragmatics provide a technology for analysis. Discussion of
a social work record, a higher education assessment in social work and paragraphs in two social
work academic texts exemplify some of the possibilities.
Keywords
assessment, communication, discourse, documentation, reading, representation, research, social
work
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/5
Introduction
Why should we discuss reading social work?
What does it involve? Reading is only one
conceptualisation of ways of engaging with
discourses about social work, but I want to
argue that it offers a rich analogy. This is
because it allows us to draw on many different
forms of reading as metaphors for ways of
exploring our discourses. It also permits us to
draw on expertise in academies and professions
concerned both with hermeneutics, that is, the
interpretation of literature and spiritual texts
and also with teaching people how to read.
Such academic and professional discourses in
cultural studies, literacy education and literary
studies and homilectics (the study of rhetoric
in religious interpretation) have examined
in detail physical, psychological and social
responses to complex discourses and can enrich
our understanding of reading social work.
I argue, therefore, that exploring ‘reading’social
work,as an occupational group or activity which
isbasedonhumancommunicationandtherefore
human interpretation, provides evidence of the
complexities of various understandings of that
group or activity, which should in turn inform
the design and execution of research and
scholarship about them, and assist practitioners
of the activity to carry it out.
To exemplify issues about reading social work,
I discuss in this paper ‘texts’within social work,
and discuss some conclusions about alternative
interpretations of reading social work as
a form of research and scholarship and their
implications for social work as a practice, as
a profession and as a social phenomenon.
What is reading?
Reading may seem an uncomplicated task; we
learn to read in childhood, and it becomes such
a common activity for educated adults as to seem
unremarkable. Yet children sometimes struggle
to acquire the ability ‘…to inspect and silently
interpret or say aloud (letters, words, sentences,
etc.) by passing the eyes or fingers over written,
printed engraved or embossed characters’
(ShorterOxfordDictionary,2477).Thedifficulty
for adults of learning to read another language,
or to read music or numerical data, reminds us
throughout life of the complexity of the task.
When we meet people with reading difficulties
such as dyslexia or who have failed to pick up
the skill, we can see that lacking the ability to
read inhibits personal development in education
and work. Other uses of the term ‘reading’
refer to the ability to make sense of a written
text, to understand a language sufficiently
to interpret words written and spoken in it,
and to interpret symbols and notation of the
language. Further analogies refer to the ability
to ‘read off ’ the numbers in a measuring device
and make sense of them (for example when we
are driving to see if we are over-extending the
capacity of a car’s engine, or exceeding a speed
limit),or to read a graph (interpreting graphical
information). We also talk about being able to
‘read’ a situation (for example, by noticing and
interpreting a variety of signals in a human
interaction so that we may understand partially
or fully hidden aspects of it, such as motivation,
power relations and interests).
In philosophy, hermeneutics has been developed
as a set of rules for the interpretation of texts, but
has been developed (for example by Gadamer;
Grondin, 2007), to explore complexities in the
relationships between the self of the reader and
the truth and the consequences for a reader of
their interpretations of and dialogue with texts.
Thus, we can see reading as a constant interaction
or dialogue between participants in a situation
about their readings and attempts to arrive at an
understandingofthestructuresandtruthsthatmay
be identified in texts.For the social worker reading
situations and texts assists them in identifying
alternative structures and interpretations that are
present in a situation of text.
It is these extended understandings of
the concepts of reading, which focus on
interpretation of complex data, or of partially
or wholly hidden aspects of materials and social
interactions that we view. Issues may include:
•
The media of communication, such as
interpersonal, written, printed, published,
audio, video and computer
•
Representation, such as embodiment,
stereotype, image, symbols, signs, variora
(different representations of the same
material), demonstration or persuasion
•
Structure, including sequence, flow, narrative,
analysis
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/6
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
•
Audiences as constraining or freeing, as
coherent or fragmented
•
Politics, created through group, intergroup
and intragroup interaction, socio-economic
divisions, ethnicities, gender, age, sexual
orientation (Fish, 1980; Thornham, Bassett,
Marris, 2009).
Reading always contains two elements:
something that is read, and what is produced in
the readers of it.Cultural and media studies use
a neutral term for materials that are read,‘texts’.
Originally, a text was a sacred writing, such
as a passage from the Christian Bible. Later,
‘text’ referred to any written, printed writing
(for example, a book) or transmitted passage
(for example, a ‘text message’ as opposed to
a telephone call). In cultural studies, texts
are anything made up of connected signs, for
example, a book, an interaction between people
or a related series of actions such as a social
work interview. Readers are the audience for
a text.Audiences do more than perceiving texts,
they learn the activity of reading, which enables
them to interpret or make sense of the signs
within a text. Signs, in semiotics (the study of
signs) are aspects of texts that influence the
interpretation that readers make. Signifiers are
those aspects of a sign from which meaning is
derived, and the signified are aspects of a sign
that represent meanings. The meanings that
are read are affected by the reader’s referents,
the factors in the cultures that affect a reader’s
interpretations of signs (Branston, Stafford,
2010: 11–13; Cobley, 2010: 32–5, 305). In
setting out this sequence of explanations of
terms in culture, media and semiotic studies,
I am selecting and simplifying a complex series
of debates about terminology for my purpose in
considering reading social work.Most reading is
intertextual: we observe and examine different
sorts of texts at the same time, and each text
influences our interpretation of the others. For
example, our interpretation of a written report
is affected by our previous knowledge of the
writer and our own observation of the signs in
the social that the writer is reporting on.
To illustrate these explanations, think of
a group of social work students reading about
poverty in a social work textbook.The students
(the audience) interpret (read) the letters,
words and sentences (the signs, containing
signifiers and signified) in the book according
to their understanding of social work, their
personal experience of poverty and their
existing knowledge and understanding of
political positions, empirical evidence and
cultural views about poverty (their referents).
Many possibilities of different experiences may
affect their reading. For example, some may be
mainly interested in mental health problems
and not perceive poverty as important to their
main interests, so they may pay little attention
to reading this book. Therefore, although
the book appears to be a single, clear source
for their reading, and the author will have
struggled to make it rational, well-organised
and accurate, its text and the signs that make it
up are perceived and interpreted by individuals
with a complex array of referents.Every reading
will be different.
Some aspects of meaning are embedded in the
signs in a text, therefore, but meaning is also
drawnoutbythereader’sinterpretation,affected
by the reader’s referents and by the activities of
the reader in the process of reading the text
(Fish, 1980: 2); for example the reader might
make notes on the page, or keep a separate
notebook about readings such as the things
they notice during an interview. Moreover, the
meaning that a reader interprets from the signs
in a text changes over time. At the beginning
of the reading, their interpretation of the signs
they are reading will be provisional; when they
have finished the physical act of passing their
eyes over the signs on the page, or observing
an interpersonal interaction, they may make
a different interpretation of the earlier signs,
because they now have a wider context of
understanding from the full text.Later,thinking
about what they have read, making notes,
writing an essay, producing case notes about an
interview, their reading may change further. All
readings, therefore, are temporal: they develop
and change over time.
To some degree, the signs in the text impose
constraints on the reading that is possible, but
the signs also make alternative interpretations
available to readers. For example, the poverty
chapter read by the group of students makes it
clear that poverty is relative. This means that
we cannot identify a specific level of income
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/7
Articles
as defining when an individual is in poverty;
the text constrains in this way how the students
think about poverty. In understanding this, the
students have the opportunity to find in the text
a wide range of possible factors that will affect
whether someone is seen as being in poverty,
and they may evaluate some factors a more
important than others. Or they may reject the
argument, and thus other materials available to
them in the text.
Reading is also multimodal in its nature:it is not
just language that communicates. Things have
physical features that make them distinctive,
so they carry communication about thoughts,
communities, identities and experiences and
indicate what is valued or devalued by the
author of a text. Such communication may
be openly displayed or hidden to be evoked
by language use physical characteristics (Pahl,
Rowsell, 2013). With written or printed
texts, for example, we are affected by images
associated with it, the layout of the text and
the use of colour (Flewitt, 2013). We can also
make changes, by highlighting part of the text,
or making marginal notes. In interpersonal
communication, we are affected by sound,
texture,bodily orientation to one another,bodily
movements, gesture, gaze, artefacts involved in
the interaction and language use. For example,
checking notes or a printed text while we are
speaking may give a spoken statement authority,
or may detract from it by suggesting that the
speaker does not fully understand or agree with
the material being communicated. Objects in
our environment are also relevant to reading.
This may include habitus, the experience of our
lives that shapes everyday activity, and material
culture, such as our use of technology. For
example, we may interpret someone as ‘up-to-
date’ because they use a tablet computer rather
than an ancient tome; unless, of course, we are
concerned with historical evidence.
Another aspect of reading is that it is not
wholly an individual action. Readers are part
of ‘interpretive communities’ (Fish, 1980),
which share their readings. They may do this
formally, for example, the students may discuss
their various interpretations of the poverty text
in a seminar, or they may be part of a social
grouping that is sympathetic to some but not to
other interpretations. For example, social work
students are more likely to be in a social group
that takes the political position that poverty is
created by economic and social pressures rather
than individual failings. So among social work
students, dissonant readings of the situation
that emphasise individual contributions to
poverty are less likely to occur than among
a wider population.
Gillen and Hall (2013) note that the capacity
to understand language emerges, as well as
being taught: this provides space for non-
authoritative interpretations of texts also to
emerge. The expectations of reading express
a culture which provides a scaffolding of ways
of responding to texts that structures how
we deal with social situations. For example,
social work practitioners are trained to observe
and interpret behaviour in interviews and to
understand theoretical discourses in social
work textbooks.
An important consideration in teaching reading
to young children is to understand the range of
skills necessary to be able to read.I have applied
and renamed Merchant’s (2008: 86) account
of five elements of reading skill to identify
potential skills involved in reading social work:
•
Source awareness – knowledge about different
types of information that may be available in
a text, for example comparing information
spoken by a client with information drawn
from observations about how the client speaks
and how others react.In cultural studies,these
different types of source are called ‘genres’.
•
Structural awareness – knowledge about how
texts and behaviours may be structured in
social work interactions, for example how the
starting point of an interview leads on to an
exploration of issues.
•
Concept recognition – the ability to recognise
concepts being used in social work texts, for
example, different kinds of theoretical ideas.
•
Difference awareness – knowledge about
how to identify similar issues in different
contexts and to recognise differences in
apparently similar issues. For example, the
social worker meeting a woman with facial
bruising may surmise that she has experienced
domestic violence. Seeing later an important
disagreement between husband and wife
carried out courteously may disconfirm this
reading of the situation. When the woman’s
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/8
doctor reports that she has been falling
regularly and that a neurological condition
has been diagnosed, another reading of the
situation is possible.
•
Link awareness – knowledge about how
ostensibly different texts may be linked with
other apparently different texts. For example
practitioners need to know how to interpret
differences in professional jargon and
priorities between medical reports and police
reports of events in a family.
The way people approach and think about
reading is affected by an underlying political
standpoint (Lambirth, 2011). A conservative
approach to reading assumes that the reader is
an essentially passive receiver of the contents of
the text. In this view, ‘efficient’ reading enables
a reader to extract an authorised, appropriate or
planned messages from the text as quickly as
possible, and effective writing aims to express
the message unambiguously.Training in reading
and writing seeks to achieve capability at this
level of effectiveness. In this view, ambiguity,
atmosphere, style, complexity and similar
aspects of a text are devalued.Such an approach
sees reading as a matter of efficiency: learning
to read involves developing the necessary skills,
which can then be exercised on any texts that
a person meets. An alternative view proposes
that literacy changes throughout an individual’s
lifecourse, and their capacity to read particular
texts varies, for example their skills in reading
social situations to detect whether people are
lying may improve if they have a lot of practice
ay this task. People’s reading may also alter,
depending on the social situation they are in.For
example,they may use different reading skills in
work and in informal situations (Wolf, Evans,
2011), or they may read fluently to themselves,
but stumble when reading aloud, because they
are affected by performance anxiety.
A Marxist standpoint notes that reading
participates in power relations: influence in
social relations derives from the capacity to
extract information from texts. This view
acknowledges that reading consists not only of
a relationship between author and reader, but
also within wider social relationships in which
they are engaged.The task of reading may have
an impact on those relationships, by generating
greater knowledge on the part of a reader that
gives them influence over others. Alternatively,
the author may lose power by giving up
exclusive understanding of the matters covered
in a text, or gain power by being regarded as
having expertise.
A postmodernist position, therefore, challenges
the possibility of certainties in creating and
reading texts, and proposes that to understand
reading, we need to explore a wide range of
factors in the social situation within which
the reading takes place. Such a view questions
the construction of clarity and power, noting
the importance of being able to detect ironies,
uncertainties and multiple messages.
Language is a complex system and to express
and extract meaning from a text requires the
coordinated action of four elements
•
Phonology: mapping sounds and elements of
language onto meaning
•
Semantics: extracting meaning from texts
•
Grammar:concernedwithhowwordslanguage
systems are combined and differentiated to
convey different meanings
•
Pragmatics: the contexts that influence how
language is used (Carroll et al., 2011).
Among the skills involved in using words are
the capacity to encode and decode meaning
into and from the letters or tone of a text, to
make analogies between new ideas and things
we already understand, to predict what a full
communication will be from the beginning
point, and the ability to recognise and
understand words on sight, rather than having
to spell out the letters to ourselves or look
their meaning up in a dictionary. We also need
fluency, the capacity to use words expressively,
meaningfully and accurately at a speed that
enables other people to communicate with
us. Our vocabulary, the range of things that
we know about and can understand, enlarges
incrementally: in steps we learn more things,
We also develop the capacity to understand
multidimensionally, that is, we can understand
different things about a text. Examples that
might affect our judgement include how
spoken and written forms differ, when things
are correctly or incorrectly expressed, whether
ideas are commonplace or original, whether
there are multiple or conflicting meanings
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/9
Achieving comprehension of a written text, or
understanding of a social situation is, therefore,
an interactive process in which the people
involved share in the process of constructing
a meaning together, and requires decoding
ability, prior knowledge and experience all of
which is tied to their community and culture.
It also requires engagement, an emotional
involvement in the process of responding to the
content which enables us to work at arriving at
understanding (Combs, 2012).
Reading and discourse
How should we distinguish ‘reading’ from
discourse analysis? Howarth (2000) identifies
three main historical elements to the idea of
discourse.
The first of these elements is the idea of
investigating ‘language in use’and ‘talk in context’
as part of linguistics,particularly social linguistics.
Reading involves understanding content in
context in both written and spoken texts.
The second of the elements of discourse
analysis is its extension by phenomenological
sociologists, ethnomethodologists and post-
structuralists, in particular Foucault (1972),
to investigate wider social practices, which
at least in Foucault’s later work include how
discourses shaped by social practices that in
turn shape social institutions and their use of
power. A distinctive feature of this form of
discourse analysis is its political and ideological
focus on how exploring discourse enables us to
understand hidden or veiled power relations.
These ideas are particularly useful in social
work to enable us to read power relations that
may be found in written and spoken texts.
The third element of discourse analysis its
extension in investigations such as Fairclough’s
(1992: 12) ‘critical discourse analysis’ to non-
discursive practices in a wider range of social
relations; he includes published academic
work as a potential source of texts for such
analysis. In this research procedure, audio and
video recordings of conversations are analysed
in detail to reveal hidden interpersonal and
political processes. Reading of events and
written texts as I have described it here is
a broader and more global consideration of the
evidence in discourses within social work and
other social relations.
Reading and its technology developed in
education, and cultural and media studies,
potentially extends our thinking processes
in social work and related professional areas
beyond discourse analysis. Using reading
skills encourages a self-critical and thoughtful
analysis of the materials that we study and
use in everyday life, but may also provide
a technology for empirical research using
written documents.
The exhibits: reading as method
In this section, I examine four texts to illustrate
the richness of opportunity for extracting
evidence by generating a discourse about
readings of texts. I have selected two pairs of
texts. The first pair consists of written texts
produced in social work, a case record and
a record of a practice education assessment
made in a pro forma document. The second
pair is drawn from introductory textbooks
about social work published in the UK in 2009
and 2014.
The genre of this text is ‘professional record’.
The text is an entry in a hospital social work
record is about a recent interview by a social
worker providing bereavement care, in this case
for a woman who has suffered a miscarriage.
It has been anonymised. I have divided it for
reference into ten sections. The first section
is an artefact of the record’s inclusion in this
paper: it contains a brief summary of previously
obtained (for example, marital history) and
contextual information (for example of the
interview’s location) to enable us to make sense
of the interview record.
Case recordings have a large number of
potential uses, but most commonly they
provide notes to remind a practitioner of what
took place, to maintain continuity of work in
the future. They also provide accountability of
the practitioner to a manager of supervisor of
the practice or service. Other uses may include
helping the practitioner to reflect on events,
and to allow information for research to be
extracted (Askeland, Payne, 1999).
The exhibit provides for interpretation of two
readings. One is the practitioner’s reading
of the human interaction in the interview;
an example is section 2, which describes the
client’s physical, and perhaps emotional, state.
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/10
The second reading is our reading of the text
of the record.
What may we find in the author’s reading
of the interview? He carries into the event
and the record his previous knowledge about
the couple life and marital history. It starts
with an observation about her appearance of
exhaustion, and finishes with her appearance
of relief at discussing previous trauma in the
interview. The beginning observation might
be relevant in a healthcare setting, where there
has been a recent serious medical event. He
reports four interventions, the first being early
on in the interview when he encourages the
client to express feelings. Later, he discusses
whether the client and her husband might
take up couple counselling. Then, towards
then end of the session he invites her to talk
about any other topics. Finally, he books
a further session. Otherwise, the text simply
reports matters that the client talked about.
This is a common characteristic of social
work records: they focus on the client and the
practitioner’s participation is shadowy and
probably underplayed. In this way, the record
emphasises the personal memoire objective of
recording,rather than the accountability aspect.
Matters reported that seem to be important
to the author are emotions and events which
might be interpreted as problematic. Among
such emotions are disappointment, freezing,
losing her temper, anger; and among the events
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
Exhibit 1: A professional case recording
1 Rosie, aged 32, lives with her husband and three-year-old son. She was seen in the hospital.The family lives
in an urban area and Rosie is of Indian origin whilst her husband’s family is from the middle east. Both
come from middle class families who were immigrants to this country.The couple have been married for 10
years and have been experiencing relationship difficulties and have had a succession of rows.
2 Today, Rosie appeared exhausted.
3 She readily talked about her recent miscarriage and the three weeks duration of doubts, uncertainties and
upset among the admissions to hospital and final miscarriage.
4 I encouraged her to express her feelings of disappointment and grief that she was experiencing.
5 She spoke of her huge stresses which had added to the pressure she was under and had caused her to ‘freeze’
her emotions:
6 a major re-organisation at work which held the threat of redundancy for her and the important assignment
she had to hand in at the time of her miscarriage and threat of failing her degree course.
7 A major row with her husband had been sparked over what she acknowledged was a relatively minor matter.
She had lost her temper and she, at one point, flew at her husband and attempted to strangle him. He
restrained her and this was an isolated incident of physical violence in the 10 years of their marriage. Rosie
talked about how frustrated she becomes about her husband’s lack of support. We discussed if she and her
husband would consider couple counselling.
8 At 10 minutes before the end of the session, I asked Rosie if there was anything else she had come to talk
about. Our session was extended by 30 minutes while Rosie talked about the anger she still felt, of the
friend she had been able to talk to and how her relationship with her mother was now close and supportive.
9 She paused for a while, then began to cry quite emotionally. She began to recount in detail and disclose a
period of sexual abuse she had experienced between the ages of 10 – 13 years- old by her step-father and her
mother’s avoidance of the issue whenever she attempted to discuss it. Her step father was now dead and she
had talked to her husband about it when they first met.
10 We booked another session to follow up some of the issues that we had covered and Rosie appeared to be
relieved that she had spoken of her earlier trauma.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/11
are threats of redundancy and of failure in her
university course,a major row with her husband
and her sexual abuse by her step-father. The
impression given is of a woman affected
negatively by disastrous events and powerful
emotions, but of little active intervention by
the practitioner aside from encouraging her
to make these revelations. There is concept
recognition in his invitation (at 4) to discuss
disappointment and grief, (at 5) his picking out
freezing emotions and (at 8) his identification
of anger in her emotions: these perhaps come
from theoretical ideas about bereavement, since
that is the context of his work.
Myreading,asa personexternaltotheinterview,
draws on the author/practitioner’s text; this
is true of any other outsider to the interview.
A narrative emerges. It starts from the history
of relationship difficulties, moves through the
observation of exhaustion, through the account
of stresses at work and on her course, the major
rowwiththehusbandandthestep-father’ssexual
abuse.This presents us with a story of a woman
in a whirlwind of events and emotions; the
initial observation may be seen not as a possibly
healthcare-related concern, but as a narrative
preparation for the ‘whirlwind’ interpretation.
There are discontinuities in this narrative: early
on, he asks about feelings of disappointment
and grief, yet she talks about practical things
in her work and university course, apparently
rejecting his request for emotional material
in favour of the practical. This discontinuity
points to the disparity between the service aims
(a bereavement service) and the actual content
of the interview (her emotional responses to
life problems). At 8, she talks about positive
relationships that help deal with her anger,
but the following content (at 9) is about sexual
abuse by her step-father.The juxtaposing of this
material suggests either a contrast between her
mother now (supportive) and then (avoiding)
or in the author/practitioner’s emphasis on
recording the emotional reaction to her life
problems. Some of these were historical (in
the manner of psychodynamic practice) rather
than emphasising, exploring and possibly
reinforcing the positives in her current life
(in the manner of solution-focused practice).
Moreover,the focus on the bereavement service
provided here was on feelings and reactions to
the client’s situation, whereas there has been
criticism (Howarth, 2006; Holloway, 2007)
that bereavement services focus too much on
the psychological rather than the social.
How may we read this record in relation to
the various aims of such records? The main
focus seems to be in creating an aide memoire
to assist the practitioner in remembering the
problem discussed. One element of agency
accountability may be present in the note that
the session was extended: this may refer to the
need to justify the author’s lack of control of the
interview process, or to justify additional time
in the practitioner’s work schedule or in fee
payment if he works on an hourly-paid basis.
If we consider the text in relation to professional
accountability, another meaning of the
narrative presented emerges. Taylor and White
(2000) suggest that accounts of many social
work interactions may be read as attempts to
justify the appropriateness of their actions and
behaviour. Similarly, Garfinkel’s classic paper
(1967) proposes in relation to ‘clinic records’
that they are always written with a view to
the necessity of the practitioner being able to
claim that their actions conform to the agency’s
administrative requirements.Pithouse (1998) in
a study of social work supervision in a child care
context, argues that professional supervision
in social work consists of the practitioner
relating a narrative of the client’s circumstances
designed to display the practitioner’s ability to
gain access to increasingly complex emotional
and behavioural material about the client’s life.
Practitioners were evaluated as successful the
more they were able to generate detailed and
intimate material of this kind.The practitioner
in Exhibit 1 is providing a bereavement service
in a hospital setting. Therefore, it is likely that
he will be valued to the extent that he grapples
with the emotional and behavioural, since his
speciality in the setting is the non-medical
emotional consequences of medical events.
Thus, the initial observation is not a medical
concern, but a preparation for the ‘whirlwind’
of revelations, all his interventions aim to get
the client to talk about emotional troubles, and
his final observation (at 10) of the client’s relief
at making the revelations, justifies this piece
of work as successful because of the client’s
emotional reaction to it.
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/12
This perception may also affect the client’s
engagement in the process.It is possible to read
what goes on here as a performance (Payne,
2009b): the client takes the opportunity
of bereavement to receive help with issues
in her life that have nothing to do with her
bereavement. She perceives the requirement
of such a service to rehearse emotional and
psychological issues, and responds with such
issues when the practitioner, pursuing his
agency and professional assumptions asks
for issues to be raised. In a hidden way, they
respond to their perceptions of the social
requirements of being bereaved and receiving
and offering bereavement service and therefore
show to each other and only respond to the
emotional and psychological aspects of the
situation.
Exhibit 2: Direct observation proforma
Direct Observation Proforma to be used
for Practice Educator Stage 1 and Stage 2
…Jane demonstrated skills in giving
feedback to the student about her direct
observation of the student’s practice. (C5,
C8) There were a number of examples of
these skills as follows: …
•
Jane gave feedback about areas of the
student’s practice that could have been
stronger and placed these in the context of
areas for development rather than major
problems. The way that Jane did this was
tousequestions;forexample,sheaskedthe
student to think about her understanding
of what leads children to have behavioural
difficulties. Jane rephrased the question
as the student struggled to answer and
she made it more specific saying ‘what’s
your understanding of why this child
had behavioural difficulties?’ In this way,
Jane was able to help the student link her
knowledge, in this case of attachment
theory, with her practice. By exploring
the student’s knowledge and what she
had actually done, Jane was able to help
the student identify why she had not
applied her knowledge to practice in this
case. The student identified that she was
trying to protect the service user from
becoming upset. Jane was then able to
help clarify the role of the professional
in this situation of asking some difficult
questions in order to help get the right
outcome for children. Jane was able
to explore ways that the student could
help the family to start to address the
difficult and painful issues by asking open
questions about the family network. (B1,
B4, C3, C9)
•
Jane followed a similar process to explore
another area of the student’s development
which was about the student’s response
to the family when they were talking
about some of the difficulties that they
had experienced. Jane asked the student
to think about her own experiences of
being helped by others and the use of
the importance of noticing when people
have demonstrated strengths in sorting
out their own problems. Jane explained
this in the context of using solution
focussed methods and gave an example
of how celebrating success is part of the
solution focussed methodology. The
student expressed her agreement with
Jane and gave an example of how she
could have done this and how that she
has noticed other practitioners doing this.
There followed a discussion about the
student developing her own way of doing
this that she felt comfortable with. Jane
advised on how the student could find
out more information about the solution
focussed method in discussion. (B1, B4,
B8, C3, C9)
This text is an excerpt from a much longer
document and reports the assessment decisions
of an observer,acting as an assessor on behalf of
a higher education institution (HEI) providing
a ‘practice educator’ course. It has been
anonymised. Successful completion of such
a course qualifies an experienced social work
practitioner to supervise and assess students
undertaking practice experience in an agency as
part of a qualifying social work degree.The text
is a proforma, that is, there is a standard format
set by boxes on pages of a document stored on
a computer, and participants have to do certain
things to fulfil all the requirements and enable
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/13
the report to be completed. Moreover, there
are referents (represented by the signs such as
B1, C5) to the idea of competence in practice
education and competences (defined elements
of the overall competence, that the trainee
practice educator is required to demonstrate.
These referents in turn refer to the construction
of competencies in practice teaching, and the
idea of defining qualification requirements
as a series of defined competences to be
demonstrated by candidates.
As with Exhibit 3, Exhibit 4 provides
information about several readings, even more
than the layers of readings in Exhibit 3. First,
the student has read the human interaction
in the interview with a client (equivalent to
the practitioner’s reading of the interview in
Exhibit 3). Second, the student has reported
on this reading of the client interview to
the trainee practice educator, in a student
supervision session conducted by her (Jane),
and she has therefore read both interviews,
one reading being of the written report and
narrative provided by the student, and another
reading being of the supervision session.
Third, for the purposes of assessing the trainee
practice teacher, an assessor from the HEI has
observed and, in the process of doing so, read
the student supervision session. Finally, we,
as outsiders to the event, read the text of the
report on the observation; this is the equivalent
of our external reading of the text of the record
in Exhibit 3. The media of the initial readings
are interpersonal, while the final reading is of
a document, the proforma.
This is an excerpt from a very lengthy document,
and the element that conveys information
about the original interview with the client
is minimal, but we can see in the first bullet
point that the child had behavioural difficulties,
that the student had wanted to protect the
client from being upset (but this was in some
respects considered inappropriate professional
behaviour by the practice educator in the next
level of reading) and had therefore not focused
on attachment difficulties with the family. The
second bullet point discloses a discussion with
family members which focused on problems
rather than strengths, again considered
inappropriate at the next level of reading.
The main focus of the document is the teaching
session between student and practice educator.
The structure is not in the form of a narrative;
instead it draws out various points selected
by competence requirements of the practice
educator. In the case of this excerpt, skills in
feeding back the practice educator’s reading of
the interview with the clients to the student are
at issue. Although this is a reading, the practice
educator’s view is regarded as authoritative,
perhaps because of her assessment role, but,
if so, it is not finally authoritative, because it
is assessed in turn by the HEI’s assessor in
her observation of the teaching session. This
demonstrates a politics in the relations between
the HEI assessor, the practice educator and the
student.
Moreover, the structure of the bullet points is
in a standard format: points in the student’s
interview on which feedback was given are
used to describe the skills demonstrated by the
practice educator and an assessment is made
about the success of the practice educator’s
actions. These are then connected to the
numbered listings of competences that the
practice educator is required to demonstrate.
Two social work theoretical concepts are used;
attachment theory and solution–focused ideas.
The first bullet point refers to understanding of
explanatorytheory,whilethesecondbulletpoint
refers to the student’s understanding of ways
of helping. The division of these into separate
bullet points illustrates difference awareness:
the use of the theory being explored and the
learning to be gained from it is understood by
the participants to be different. The points are
linked, however, by their both being used in the
proforma to demonstrate skills in feedback,and
we can see from the similar reference numbers
to the competencies list that they also refer
mostly to the same competences, even though
they are ostensibly different points. These
distinctions also illustrate a particular grammar
and semantics associated with texts that extract
competences from texts that are interpersonal
interactions. The semantic is the decoding
and signifying of particular named or signed
(signs in this case in the form: letter-number)
competences from behaviour that is concerned
with the direct purposes of the interaction,
and the grammar is the structure of the text,
described in the previous paragraph:
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/14
student interview > feedback > skill
demonstrated > assessment > signification.
Comparing the element of performance that
I suggested might be a factor in my reading
of Exhibit 3, the required structure of this
document also illustrates a different way in
which performance may be generated by the
structuring of a formalised signification process.
Both the student and the practice educator are
required to demonstrate competences. The
studentmustmakeerrorsinpractice,butnotfatal
errors that result in failure, so that the practice
educator may extract matters to feed back on
and on which she can do some educating. The
HEI assessor is required to identify negative
feedback that results in educating going on in
the discussions between student and practice
educator. In this way an apparently innocuous
series of interactions can be given educational
and, in the context of this document perhaps
more important, assessment meaning. The
participants might behave cynically (‘we’ve got
to show this, so let’s have the conversations so
wecandocumentthecompetences’)orfaithfully
(‘it’s important to go through these processes
in a professionally appropriate manner’) or
they may achieve revelatory significance (‘it’s
amazing when you look at these events in detail
how much comes out of them’). Perhaps there
are elements of all three, and in case you think
it excessive to imagine that the prosaic events
described might be revelatory, it is important
to remember that literary criticism and biblical
scholarship are often described in these terms
(‘I never realised there was so much in it’).
Exhibits 3 and 4: Introductory academic texts
Exhibit 3
Conclusion
The main focus of this chapter has been the
development of an understanding of what
social work is, a picture of what it involves.
This was tackled in three ways. First,
I outlinedthedifferencesbetweensocialwork
and the other helping professions or human
services more broadly,and the commonalties
across them. Second, I explored a number of
attempts to define social work, but without
getting bogged down in trying to pin down
a precise definitive statement.Third,I argued
that social work is ‘up for grabs’ in the sense
that what constitutes social work depends
on the outcomes of attempts by powerful
groups and institutions to shape social work
policy and practice. On this basis, I then
proposed my own ‘submission’ of how social
work should be seen by relating it to some
of the key themes of a particular school of
philosophy, named existentialism.
My aim has not been to close the debate or
provide a once-and-for-all solution, as that
would be both unhelpful and unrealistic.
Rather, I have attempted to provide
a picture of the complex reality of social
work, together with some guidelines as to
what I see as a useful and constructive way
forward. In this regard, this chapter has
provided a foundation for the chapters that
follow, each of which should help to develop
the beginnings of understanding presented
here.
Thompson, N. (2009) Understanding
Social Work. (3rd ed.) Basingstoke: Palgrave
Macmillan: 27.
Exhibit 4
Summary
This book aims to illustrate how social
work is a varied profession that works
with individuals, families, groups and
communities. As this chapter has discussed,
social work has an aim of promoting human
growthanddevelopmentaswellaspromoting
social justice. Such aims can only be met by
consideringandworkingwithindividuals,but
equally with communities and within larger
social, economic and political structures. In
order to work competently and effectively,
social workers must have knowledge of
theories, methods and legislation, have skills
to work with individuals, families, groups
and communities, and adhere to the values
and ethical principles of the profession.
Therefore,theprofessionrequiresindividuals
who are competent, motivated and ready
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/15
to take on the challenge of gaining the
knowledge and skills and promoting the
aims of the profession, I hope this book
serves as a useful tool as you begin on this
journey.
Teater, B. Introduction. In Teater, B.
(Ed.). Contemporary Social Work Practice:
A Handbook for Students. Maidenhead: Open
University Press, 2014, p. 9.
The genre of these two exhibits is the
introductory academic text: in this case, the
final paragraph of the first chapter of two
textbooks introducing social work. One is
signed as a conclusion, the other as a summary.
Structurally, neither is a climactic moment
of revelation about the nature of social work:
instead, both are texts to perform structural
tasks in the wider document: they summarise
what has gone before and signpost what is to
come.
I want to treat these two texts as a variorum:
a variorum explores the detailed differences
between two versions of a piece of writing, for
example, two editions from different publishers
ofa Shakespeareplay.Inthiscase,I amextending
the meaning of a variorum, because we are
reading two versions from different authors of
how to introduce social work. In content, these
chapter endings reveal different approaches to
teaching an introduction to social work.Exhibit
3 places social work among helping professions,
Exhibit 4 sees it as a varied profession;here there
is no comparison or contextualisation of the
profession. Exhibit 3 has explored definitions
of social work, while Exhibit 4 has identified
different types of practice and different aims.
Exhibit 3 introduces a process view in which
social work is socially constructed as part of
power relations, while Exhibit 4 moves on to
discuss the knowledge required for competent
and effective practice, implying an acceptance
of ascriptions of social work roles. Exhibit 3
proposes philosophical analysis of the nature
of social work, while Exhibit 4 identifies traits
of the successful practitioner. The second
paragraph of Chapter 3 seeks to demonstrate
the possibility of openness in interpretation,
while the last part of Exhibit 4 makes clear
what is expected.
Phonologically, the elements of language used
vary, and this leads to a different semantic.
Both are not academically and linguistically
formal; for example, both sometimes use ‘I’ to
refer to the author. But both show ambivalence
about informality.In Exhibit 3,for example,the
author starts with the passive ‘The main focus
of this chapter has been…’ rather than saying
‘My main focus in this chapter…’, but then he
goes on to say ‘…I outlined…I explored…I
argued…I then proposed’. Another element
of formality is the use of the legalism ‘as to’ in
the second paragraph. A now old-fashioned
guide to English grammar (Gowers, 1981: 36)
explains why this is dubious: ‘…as to is usually
either a slovenly substitute for some simple
preposition…or it is entirely otiose…’. In this
case, the author means ‘…some guidelines
on [or ‘about’] what I see…’. While formally
the phrase is redundant because a simpler
preposition may be used, ‘as to’ is commonly
used in everyday speech as a linguistic marker
of ‘serious explanation coming up’. In this way,
its use fits with the colloquial linguistic style
of the rest of this exhibit: ‘…getting bogged
down…trying to pin down…“up for grabs” …
once-and-for-all…’; the quotation marks round
‘up-for-grabs’ indicate the author’s recognition
that a more conventional approach to academic
texts would not include such colloquiality;
it seems he judges that this phrase is a step
further than the others, so needs to be marked
as a colloquialism, or perhaps he just wants
to point up how deviant he is. The author in
Exhibit 4 is more formal altogether,and eschews
colloquial style.The starting language is formal
and passive: ‘This book aims to illustrate…
As this chapter has discussed…’ In contrast to
Exhibit 3, the authorial ‘I’ enters only in the
last few words in a direct address to the reader.
These differences in style demonstrate different
approaches to the context of the author-reader
relationship in an introductory text: Exhibit 3
seeks to be stylistically ‘the student’s friend’,
while Exhibit 4 is more teacherly.
To compare the central issues presented by
these texts, the most striking aspect of Exhibit
3 is its assertion of the complexity and social
construction of social work and its rejection
of definition while the constantly repeated
mantra of ‘individuals, families, groups and
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/16
communities’ constitutes a leitmotif for Exhibit
4. Thus, while these texts conclude chapters
which bring a new student into contact with
ideas about the nature of social work for the
first time, what they think it important to
emphasise (while urging students forward to
the next stage of their learning) is disparate.
Discussion: reading as method
I started this paper by suggesting that the
concept of reading situations and documents
in social work offered a rich analogy for some
of the things that are often discussed in social
work. In this discussion, I want to explore some
of the possibilities.
One important reason for thinking about
reading as a way of understanding social work
is the complexity of human interactions and
representations of them that much social
work involves, and the restrictiveness of other
concepts that we use to describe them. The
concept of assessment, for example, although
there are a range of models, some of which
involve clients in the process (Milner, O’Byrne,
2009) assumes that the social worker makes an
appraisal of a situation from an expert position,
often leading to the allocation of resources or
delivery of services on behalf of an agency.While
the ideal concept of a social work assessment is
not a closed process, but is renewed or reviewed
as engagement with clients proceeds, the reality
in an agency is often of a rapid early series of
judgements on which future action, often
authoritative action, is based. In some cases, the
assessment contains moral elements or requires
a moral judgement on behalf of society, for
example with offenders,or in child abuse (Payne,
1999). In social work, assessments provide
a degree of certainty, a scaffolding, for the
development of a set of ideas about a case,which
then lead on to action, often set or bounded by
the rules and requirements of the agency. Even
if the practitioner is forced to meet the agency’s
requirements, seeing the assessment process as
a reading enables the practitioner to maintain an
understanding of justifiable ambiguities in the
initial process and allows for flexibility in later
reassessments and actions.
In later engagements, although agency
requirements demand an assessment, the
practitioner can continue to read situations
they are involved with and official records they
prepare and peruse in a more open way. They
can also be open to cynicism or caution about
aspects of shared performance or revelation
through reading that I have discussed,
particularly thinking about Exhibits 1 and 2.
A further useful idea drawn from ideas about
reading is that of the ‘interpretive community’
(Fish, 1980) suggesting that we not only
individually derive meaning from texts of
all kinds, but share our reading with people
from related social environments. Assessment
runs the risk of accepting apparently shared
interpretations as true constructions, and may
lead to shared blindness rather than critical
accountability. The idea of reading and the
availability of multiple readings, and the levels
of readings identified, as in my discussion of
Exhibits 1 and 2, where we noted an initial
interpersonal reading followed by observers’
readings and external readers’ readings alert
us to partially hidden aspect of the process
of interpretation. There is a possibility of
alternative readings available for debate even
within the same interpretive community.Thus,
as in the assessment of educational competences
in Exhibit 2, the reading of an evaluation may
be coloured by the value given in social work
education to interpersonal feedback as a tool
in the educational process of learning skills;
readers can evaluate what has happened in the
layers of readings of innocuous events of what
is important from their own experience as
part of the interpretive community. Garfinkel
(1967) suggested that a skilled and experienced
insider can interpret clinicians’ deviances
from behaviour required in their agency by
looking at their clinic records even though
these are written to show their compliance,
while a naïve outsider might accept the record
as demonstrating compliance. This does not
matter in most practical circumstances, because
in most cases behaviour is not questioned, the
records are not read in detail and questioned by
outsiders, and because insiders understand and
can work within their interpretive community’s
understanding of the records. It is only when
there is a serious event, and outsiders pore in
detail over records that they are often revealed
to have lacunae, and in some instances these
reveal failures, or fail to demonstrate complete
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/17
compliance. The only recourse then is to the
bureaucracy of compulsory record-keeping,
and the tyranny of ‘if you haven’t written it,
it didn’t happen’ often nowadays enforced
through computer systems that do not permit
action unless all the details are completed.
In this way, an interpretive community may
become an oppressive form of external control
of practice, or self-censorship, or alternatively
a mechanism of inquiry within the agency.
While an interpretive community always
exists and cannot be avoided, practitioners and
managers can generate sharing that is positive
and supportive or negative and controlling.
A second important reason for thinking about
reading as an approach to understanding social
work is its focus on detailed analysis of texts,
in a way that generally is not characteristic of
social work academic work. Much debate about
theory is based on generalisations in particular
about political positions or trends in the use
of ideas, rather than the detailed analysis of
texts, distinguishing what the authors’ case
and argument is. Many pieces of writing about
social work accept selected citation to work of
interest to the author, rather than coverage of
the range of commentary on particular topics.
A third aspect of the importance of reading is
the capacity for it to uncover ambiguous and
hidden aspects of apparently straightforward
material and to raise questions about it. The
completely different emphases of Exhibits 3 and
4, bring home differences in the conception of
what is important about social work that exist
in the social work academy, and appropriate
ways of teaching about it.
The fourth point about identifying reading
as an important analogy for the process of
exploring the nature of social work in its actions
and documentation, is that if we do so, it opens
up the study of social work processes to another
form of empirical processing. It is possible
to design research to identify the range of
alternative readings that different readers make
of the same text, and to identify the contextual
and other factors that generate those different
in reading. It is also possible to clarify different
readings of situations by different participants,
rather than relying on the professional analysis
of the accurate interpretation of events. Many
of these methods allow statistical processing,
for example of usages on concepts, theoretical
and other sources, and widely-used behavioural
sequencesandprocessesevidencedindocuments
and interpersonal interactions.
The readings of the texts discussed as examples
here and the points I have chosen to highlight
illustrate how the cultural and media studies
conceptualisation of dealing with documentary
evidence enables us to incorporate alternative
readings into social science methods. We can
achieve this in three main ways:
•
By enabling us to develop a battery of
concepts which offers a terminology for
consistently constructing alternative readings
of particular texts. For example, a number of
similar documents such as case records can
be analysed to identify linguistic devices,
terminology, concepts across several authors
and readers.
•
By empirical research on alternative readings
of the same or similar documents for example
by structured
•
By collecting alternative readings of the same
situation, through comparing alternative
modes or genres, for example how official,
internet and academic texts analyse the
elements of social work, or by comparing
analyses from different countries.
Conclusion
Thinking about reading, as with discourse
analysis, permits us to reveal a rich range
of information about interpersonal and
institutional processes from documentation or
events, which would otherwise be hidden from
view.
Acknowledgements
This paper is developed from a lecture to the
doctoral meeting of the European Graduate
School for the Social Sciences, Vranov, Brno,
Czech Republic in May 2014. I acknowledge
contributions made by members of the audience
and the assistance in preparing this paper of the
Revd Dr David Dickenson and the people who
supplied exhibits 1 and 2.
References
ASKELAND, G. A., PAYNE, M. Authors
and Audiences: Towards a Sociology of Case
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/18
Recording. European Journal of Social Work,
1999, Vol. 2, No. 1, pp. 55–67.
BRANSTON, G., STAFFORD, R. The
Media Student’s Book. London: Routledge,
2010.
CARROLL, J. M., BOWYER-CRANE, C.,
DUFF, F. J., HULME, C., SNOWLING,
M. J. Developing Language and Literacy.
Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell, 2011.
COBLEY, P. (Ed.). The Routledge
CompaniontoSemiotics. London: Routledge,
2010.
COMBS, B. Assessing and Addressing
Literacy Needs: Cases and Instructional
Strategies. Los Angeles: Sage, 2012.
FAIRCLOUGH, N. Discourse and Social
Change. Cambridge: Polity, 1992.
FISH, S. Is There a Text in This Class? The
Authority of Interpretive Communities.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press,
1980.
FLEWITT, R. Multimodal Perspective on
Early Childhood Literacies. In LARSON,
J., MARSH, J. (Eds.). The Sage Handbook
of Early Childhood Literacy. London: Sage,
2013, pp. 295–309.
FOUCAULT, M. The Archaeology of
Knowledge. London: Tavistock, 1972.
GARFINKEL, H. “Good” Organizational
Reasons for “Bad” Clinical Records. In
TURNER, R. (Ed.). Ethnomethodology.
Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1967, pp. 109–27.
GOWERS, E. (Ed.). Fowler’s Modern
English Usage. London: Oxford University
Press, 1981.
GRONDIN, J. (Ed.). The Gadamer Reader:
A Bouquet of the Later Writings (tr. Palmer,
R.). Chicago: Northwestern University Press,
2007.
HOLLOWAY, M. Negotiating Death in
Contemporary Health and Social Care.
Bristol: Policy Press, 2007.
HOWARTH, D. Discourse. Maidenhead:
Open University Press, 2000.
HOWARTH, G. Death and Dying:
A Sociological Introduction. Polity:
Cambridge, 2006.
LAMBIRTH,A.LiteracyontheLeft:Reform
and Revolution. London: Continuum, 2011.
MERCHANT, G. Early Reading
Development. In MARSH, J., HALLET,
E. (Eds.). Desirable Literacies: Approaches
to Language and Literacy in the Early Years.
London: Sage, 2008, pp. 81–102
MILNER, J., O’BYRNE, P. Assessment in
SocialWork.Basingstoke:PalgraveMacmillan,
2009.
PAHL, K., ROWSELL, J. Artifactual
Literacies.In LARSON,J.,MARSH,J.(Eds.).
The Sage Handbook of Early Childhood
Literacy. London: Sage, 2013, pp. 263–78.
PAYNE,M.The Moral Bases of SocialWork.
European Journal of Social Work, 1999, Vol. 2,
No. 3, pp. 247–58.
PAYNE, M. The Origins of Social Work:
ContinuityandChange. Basingstoke:Palgrave
Macmillan, 2005.
PAYNE, M. Social Care Practice in Context.
Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2009a.
PAYNE,M.PracticeTheory:IdeasEmbodied
in a Wise Person’s Professional Process.
In BORDEN, B. (Ed.). Reshaping Theory
in Contemporary Social Work: Toward
a Critical Pluralism in Clinical Practice. New
York: Columbia University Press, 2009b, pp.
234–54.
PITHOUSE, A. Social Work: The Social
Organization of a Hidden Trade. Aldershot:
Ashgate, 1998.
TEATER, B. Introduction. In TEATER, B.
(Ed.). Contemporary Social Work Practice:
A Handbook for Students. Maidenhead:
Open University Press, 2014.
THOMPSON, N. Understanding Social
Work. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan,
2009.
THORNHAM, S., BASSETT, C., MARRIS,
P. (Eds.). MediaStudies:A Reader.Edinburgh:
Edinburgh University Press, 2009.
WOLF, A., EVANS, K. Improving Literacy
at Work. London: Routledge, 2011.
Notes
1 Contact: malcolmpayne5@gmail.com
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/19
Articles
Becoming a Professional.
Improving Social Action through Letter
Writing in Social Work Education
Kirstin Bromberg
Kirstin Bromberg1 studied Education, Sociology, and Psychology. For three years, she has held
a professorship in social work at Brandenburg University of Technology Cottbus-Senftenberg
(Germany). Due to her research interests in adult development, she is currently investigating
aca
de
mic socialization processes. She has developed a new approach to observation of learning
processes in aca
demia using a letter-based method.
Abstract
Social work takes place in multi-professional contexts. These contexts require skills in
understanding meaning in order to intermediate from different perspectives in order to deal with
cases successfully.Taking or looking at perspectives which differ from our own, and using them is
- from a theoretical point of view - defined as dialogue (Kloepfer, 1982; Mead, 1965). A dialogue
understanding as a “meeting of minds” (Mead 1965, 52) happens mostly du
ring conversations,
and also to a lesser degree from written information. Given the epistemic potential of writing
for social work (Dias et al., 1999; White, Epston, 1990), this article specifically proves the
potential of the study writing to initiate and keep up dialogical conversations in order to become
a well-educated social worker. Therefore it discusses letter writing and its dialogical potential
from a trans-disciplinary perspective, and through an empirical study of a series of letters written
by social work students. The analysis methodologically involves grounded theory procedures
(Straus, Corbin, 1990; Bromberg, 2014), and makes use of analytical methods, usually used for
autobiographical narrative interviews (Riemann 2003; Schütze 2008). Along with the analysis, it
will show how both addressed writing, as provided from letters, serve professional attitudes and
acting through dialogical communication, promote dealings from different perspectives required
in multi-professional social work contexts. The general idea that letters help us become better
professional social (case) workers that Mary E.Richmond made nearly hundred years ago can now
be verified by theoretical and empirical insights.
Keywords
dialogue, self-reflection, writing, letter, social work, professional
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/20
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
Introduction
Social Work is said to have become aware of
the epistemic potential of writing very early
on in its emergence as a profession (Dias et
al., 1999: 125). As far as I can see this holds
true at least for the pioneer of social case
work, Mary E. Richmond (1922). In order to
professionalize social case work she compares
social actions from friendly neighbours with
specialists in social case work. One of the
essen
tial differences between these is that only
specialists have the scientific know-how to
keep “accurate notes, made at the time, of his
[or her, K.B.] methods and results”(Richmond,
1922: 8). Thus very early in the history of
social work as a profession, Richmond defines
systematic wri
tings as one of its main features.
In addition we can say, generally, that writing
promotes thin
king2.The immediate and mutual
relationship of writing and thinking provokes
the production of know
ledge. Ethnography
for example uses this relationship to arrive
at analytical insights via extensive writing
(Emerson, Fretz, Shaw, 2010). From a common
sense point of view, it is often said that only
clear thoughts can be formulated clearly. The
idea behind this statement is that you must
think clearly, so you can formulate clearly. This
is only true if you look at it superficially. This
underestimates the functionality of the writing
process, because writing promotes thinking
(Becker 1986) If we consider this, we could
wonderwhyRichmonddoesnotsuggestwriting
in general, rather preferring letters in order to
develop a professional attitude and action.
In her introduction into social case work she
writes: “At almost weekly intervals during that
first year, Miss Sullivan [teacher of the famous
Helen Keller, K.B.] wrote to a friend […]
giving her not so much the educational details
of a task with which her correspondent was
already familiar, but describing new situations,
many of them social, with which she found
herself confronted, and added the frankest
possible reports of her own mental processes
in trying to solve these problems. So we have
in the letters not only what happened but how
it happened, and the teacher’s own reac
tions as
well as the pupil’s” (Richmond, 1922: 10).
We can clearly see that not only are the con
tent of social situations relevant to develop
professional actions but also the continuing
social process. Unfortunately, Richmond did
not make any points as to why letters serve even
better than diaries to helping a social (case)
worker, which is why this article is seeking
answers. But not only in the past, even in
current times,there is a lot we can read in social
work publications about the power that written
lan
gu
age has in supporting social workers
in making sense of complex information and
situations in general (Dias et al., 1999: 125).3
Written notes allow social workers to focus on
their role in a particular case, to take a closer
look at their own practice. Writings create self-
reflection4 that improves practice (Dias et al.,
1999: 125).
Self-reflection here is linked not only to
the individual social worker but rather to
other team members as well. Though there
is clearly a great benefit in improving one’s
professional habits and actions, at the same
time “institutional demands (the struggles
among competing interests) suppress narrative,
speculation and elaboration – all the lengthy
and messy uses of language that promote
exploratory thought” (Paré, 2000: 161). Even if
we find a differentiated Anglo-Saxon discourse
about academic and scientific texts (e.g. Russel,
Cortes, 2012; in a more general perspective
university writing Castelló, Donahue, 2012)
and their effects on developments in academic
professions (e.g. Dias et al., 1999; Dias, Paré,
2000; Le Maistre, Paré, 2004; Paré, 2000)
there seems to be no theoretical discussion
and knowledge about the features, possibilities
and benefits of letter writing in particular.5
Against this background this paper calls for
a better study of letter writing for the benefit of
increasing the professionalism of social workers
in general. If, for example, a letter is generally
characterized by a unique re
lationship between
writer and recipient (Simmel, 2009: 342),
having the dialogical quality as its basic marker
(Kloepfer, 1981: 319; Nikisch, 1991: 229), we
have to ask if letters are as much dialogical as
they are said to be.
According to dialogue and writing research,
dialogicalcommunicationstructuresclear
lyhave
a greater potential for learning and processing
insights compared to monologist ones (from
a literary studies view see Kloepfer, 1981:
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/21
318; Schröder, Steger, 1981; from a linguistic
perspective see Lea, Street, 1998: 158; Lillis,
2003). So, we have to clarify the relationship
of dialogue and professionalization provided
from letters. What is the meaning of the term
“dialogical insight”? How is this realized in
letters written by social work students and what
thenisthebenefitforsocialworkers?Or,inother
words: how does this writing process affect the
professionalization of social workers? In order
to answer these questions, we first need to find
out to what extent a letter provokes a students’
development in a more general perspective.
Bearing in mind the unique relationship
between writer and recipient provided from
letters, which promotes dialogical conversation
particularly, a letter based writing design,
developed by the author, will be introduced
theoretically and didactically (2). Alongside
an empirical analysis of a selected letter series,
written by the social work students Britt and
Dagmar, it will be shown how letters were used
in social work education (3). It will then be
explored how dialogical communication occurs
between social work students. This impression
will be deepened by a quantitative analysis on
the dialogical amount and distribution in the
letters.This way we arrive at conclusions on the
benefit of letter writing for social work students
to become professionals (4).
1.
The Letter – A Provoker of Student´s Deve-
lopment?
Thereareindicationsthattheletterasa provoker
of learning and educational processes has a long
tradition in school education (see Rombach in
Lexicon der Päda
go
gik, 1964; Dinitz, Fulwiler,
2000; Höflich, 2002), but in the context of
higher education it has been appreciated on
ly in theory. As far as letter writing as part of
academic stu
dies is mentioned at all, let
ters are
assessed as clearly advantageous for students
(Dinitz, Fulwiler, 2000; Linse, 1997; Frye,
1989; Fulwiler, 1997; Landis-Groom, 1992;
Ochse, 1997; Sax, 2008; Taylor, 1992). Thus,
letters should be given the same attention as
diaries. Writing letters is the most natural and
easiest form of writing (Dinitz, Fulwiler, 2000:
vii) and also definitely helpful for appropriating
seminar content. They promote writing and
learning processes to produce learning groups
and support literacy in general (Dinitz,
Fulwiler, 2000: vii.). Letters have proven to
be mediators between known and unknown
knowledge as well as helping students develop
their academic voices and identities (Dinitz,
Fulwiler, 2000: x). Letters encourage students,
according to Dinitz and Fulwiler (2000: ix), to
see learning not only as a carrying over from
lecturer to student, but first and foremost as
a transformative process. This holds true as
letters are explicitly invitations to start and
continue conversations with others, to share
and explain thoughts (Dinitz, Fulwiler, 2000:
ix; Sax, 2008: 9).This begs the question in how
far this comprehensive plea for letters as a self
evident aspect in the acquisition of academic
knowledge in academic everyday life will stand
challenged by theoretical points of view.
How can a letter for example support students
in presenting academic themes cohe
rent
ly, just by vir
tue of a clearly defined purpose
and unambiguous reference to a recipient and
therefore clarify what a student is able or yet
unable to say about something?
Indeed a letter generally is charac
te
rized by
a unique relationship between author and
recipient (Simmel, 2009: 342) which con
sti
tu
tes its dialogic form as basic quality (Kloep
fer, 1981: 319; Nickisch, 1991: 229). The form
of ex
pres
sion in a letter means, according to
Simmel (2009: 342), first objectifying content,
i.e. ob
jec
ti
fy
ing the subjective. However, this
objectified content is in a letter directed to
a single in
dividual only.6 It is to this recipient
the writer turns to with his or her complete
personality and sub
jectivity. The relationship
between writer and the recipient of a letter
constitutes something unique (Simmel, 2009:
342): when writing a letter the recipient is in
a way directly present for the writer, so that
both parties of the correspondence give the
other more than the mere content of his or her
words. Via the special relationship between
writer and recipient of a letter as stated in the
sociological argument, we can not only es
ta
b
lish a theoretical foundation for the thesis
in favour of letters from a pedagogic point of
view as being helpful for students in presenting
subject matter coherently, but we can also
differ
en
tiate it. In order to use the potential
given by the form and character of a letter in
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/22
principal, and to be able to focus on the logical,
factual content thus ascertaining what one
knows or doesn’t know, explicit ob
jectivity and
differentiation in writing is required. To write
letters thus becomes a dema
n
ding and complex
task. This insight however contradicts the
writing research assumption that let
ter writing
is the most natural and easiest form of writing
(Dinitz, Fulwiler, 2000: vii). Letter writing is
always unambiguously an asset to students and
their acquisition of knowledge, if and in so far
as the characteristics, which constitute a letter’s
phenomenon from a sociological point of view,
are really borne out.This central argument was
the result of the analysis of 1890 individual let
ters, primarily derived from social work courses
that will be analysed step by step along with the
empirical analysis (see chapter three).
One fea
t
ure
is for example a concrete relation
ship of exchange between the writer and the
recipient, shaped by its dialogical charac
ter.
This insight does not require for an actual
letter exchange between students or between
one student and a friend or family member
of his/ her own choice. Letters only provide
a dialogical addition to conversation if the
chosen recipient is a real person and someone
students really enjoy corresponding with. Only
from this, students may draw upon the specific
advantage of a letter, which results in taking
over and dealing with the correspondents’
perspective. Because everything ‘…that is by
its nature clear in human expressions, is clearer
in a letter as in speech’ (Simmel, 2009: 343).
In order to understand this mechanism and
its benefit for dealing with multi-professional
contexts in social work, the next chapter
discusses the dialogical quality as letters basic
theoretical markers (Kloepfer, 1981: 319;
Nikisch, 1991: 229) and introduces a letter
based writing design that was developed by
the author in 2009 and is now used by several
German universities.
2.
Letter Writing and Becoming a Professio-
nal in Social Work
It has been stated above that social work
realized the epistemic potential of writing very
early on in its emergence as a profession (Dias
et al., 1999: 125).This is linked to the fact that
writing pro
mo
tes thinking.The immediate and
mutual relationship of writing and thinking
pro
vokes the pro
duc
tion of knowledge and
thus contributes to a professional attitude. To
learn a ‘foreign language’ without giving up
one’s own (Kloepfer, 1981: 318) seems to be
a core element of professional behaviour in
social work as a multi-professional field.
But why using letters, one of the least common
writing assignments in the academic world, to
provoke dialogic thinking and acting? Letters
are – as explored earlier – characterized by
a unique re
lationship between writer and
recipient (Simmel, 2009: 342) and having the
dialogical quality as its basic marker (Kloepfer,
1981: 319; Nikisch, 1991: 229).
Though letters are ex
pli
citly invitations to start
and continue conversations with others,to share
and explain thoughts (Dinitz, Fulwiler, 2000,
ix; Sax, 2008: 9), this structural edge can only
be exploited by the development of a true re
la
tionship between the corresponding partners.
According to Mead (1965: 52), we only gain
new knowledge -for example obtaining self-
reflective insight- through ‘a meeting of minds’,
which happens du
ring conversations when
learning, reading and thinking; this is often
linked to problematic situ
ations.
Only when a discrepancy occurs, do we have to
find out what symbols mean.7 It is on
ly now that
knowledge as discovery truly happens, because
we have to find out what the other person is
referring to or means.8 That kind of taking over
perspectives from others, which often differ
from our own is – from a theoretical point of
view – defined as dialogue (Kloepfer, 1982;
Mead, 1965). True dialogues – understood as
the mutual adaptation of attitudes of the other
as the consciousness of what we are doing and
of what the other is doing – therefore offer
the potential for specific relationship-based
social work. To be more precise, we can speak
of dialogue as a precondition for any kind of
social change process. Though dialogue is
not bound to any specific text form, letters
do have an advantage compared to other text
forms because of its addressed form, which
facilitates dialogical conversation better than
e.g. portfolios (see above).
This impact, which letter writing excerpts on
thinking, is provoked systematically by our
letter based research de
sign,which is committed
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/23
to the paradigm of research-informed teaching
(Ben
nett, 2007).9 Our writing assignment is
based on the idea that learning is a process
and an expe
rience (Dewey, 1958; Schutz, 2011:
136–170) and defines knowledge10 as an insight
into a sense of discovery (Mead, 1965: 92).
In addition we assume that human thinking
happens in pro
cesses or, quoting Dewey
(1958: 37) ‘thinking goes on in trains of ideas’.
‘However, ideas form trains only because they
represent so much more than what analytical
psychology calls a thought’ (Dewey, 1958:
37).11 That is why our wri
ting assignments
generate a series of students’ letters and not
separate ones. With reference to Schutz (2011:
145), the dimension of time in the acquisition
of knowledge is a central one, since know
ledge
acquisition is always bound to a situation and
also limited by it.
That means that the acqui
si
tion of knowledge is
alwayscontextualized.Theusualcontextwefind
in academic teaching is, from an institutional
perspective, the seminar, and this situation is
now being arti
fi
cial
ly expanded by the writing
assignment (Bromberg,2011; 2012b) and – this
is crucial – made di
dactical by a division into
sections: preparing the seminar, the seminar
itself, and writing a letter within 1.5 days after
the seminar. How this process of thinking
divided into separate sections along the lines of
a seminar is experienced (or only lived through)
by students or if the situation is understood as
one of a knowledge or an acquisition at all, is
documented by the students in their letters once
a week.They are asked to present their view on
the seminars content and text books as well as
possible problems and insights to address their
reflections to a person of their choice.12 They
are also advised to consider:
•
What did I expect from the subject beforehand
and how did the actual reading and discussion
meet with my expectations?
•
Which questions I wanted to be asked were,
and what answers, if any, have I discovered?
•
Which questions have remained
unanswered?
•
Could I connect new contents with those
already known to me?
In addition, they are given an exemplary
letter written by a step-ahead student of
social work.13 The aim of the writing task is
to motivate students to temporally articulate
their experience of teaching-lear
n
ing contexts
and to address their thoughts and questions to
their correspondent partner in a true dialogical
manner. It provokes effects on two levels:
students are methodically and systematically
mo
ti
vated to ‘produce their thoughts’ in
a dialogical way,while the process of know
ledge
acquisition is divided into temporal entities.
At the same time, the chosen research design
maximizes the probability that the letters reveal
processes of knowledge acquisition as they hap
pen in institutional contexts, but they went so
far un
no
ticed by observation and recon
struc
tion. Now they are actually being documented.
Furthermore, this de
sign is based on the theo
re
tical assumption that thinking and acting
form an entity. This as
sum
ption implies that
our experience, and not an ‘objective’ fact, is
decisive for our definition of a situation. That
means that what we live through only becomes
an experience if we believe it to be sufficiently
meaningful to give it attention. An experience
as a current and conscious event does not
necessarily carry actual meaning. The meaning
of an experience and with it the insight attached
to it will always appear only afterwards if we
turn back to the situation in retrospect. It is
exactly this moment what the employment of
the writing as
sign
ment is all about; this point in
time when knowledge becomes insightful. But
it has to be cap
tured as the process happens or,
going back to Schutz (2011: 137–142), it has to
be shown polythetically.This form of polythetic
presen
ta
tion of knowledge acqui
si
tion is
method
olo
gi
cally and didactically supported
by the dialogical form of letters and con
nec
ted with it writing once a week to a specific
recipient. Going back to the temporal struc
turing of knowledge acquisition, the described
letter based procedure can depict as follows.
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/24
In order to share what students read, heard or
discussed with their communication partner,
they have to do this in a process-re
la
ted manner.
Thus social work students are systematically
challenged to look at their letter content
from the perspective of their correspondence
partner. Other
wise they risk ‘losing’ the true
meaning of the letter.14 This is the key element
of exploiting the taking over and the dealing
with perspectives, which often differ from our
own. From the point of view of social work
students, to get familiar with, initiating and
keeping up with dialogues, is a precondition for
communication..But in addition with respect to
their prospective profession, the dialogical way
of thinking and acting leads far more to social
change than sticking to one’s own point of view
does. Now, let us have a closer look on the ways
letter writing is used by social work students to
get professionalized through analyzing selected
series of letters.
3.
How do the Social Work Students Make
Use of Letter Writing?
In order to get an impression of how dialogues
in letters are created by social work students,
and which insights it could lead to, we are
going to analyze a letter exchange of two social
work students about a course both were taking
part in. This social work course is entitled
“Lebenswelt and Social Work”, and is offered
only to Master students. It takes into account
the concept of “Lebenswelt” as being the most
prominent and important approach in the
German social work debate (see e.g. Stein,
Lindau-Bank 2014; Neumann, Sandermann
2012; Thiersch et al., 2012). This concept is by
far the most influential perspective in German
social work and connected with the term
“theory”(see Dollinger et al., 2012).The course
aims for competence in observing, analyzing
and describing the everyday life of social work
clients, e. g. homeless or unemployed people,
in its social, spatial and temporal dimensions.
Therefore, first social work students read and
discussphenomenologicaltheorythroughletters
before studying selections. “Lebenswelten”.
In order to clear up the relevance of letter
writing empirically in becoming a social
work professional, it is interesting to see
how students address each other and how
“a meetings of minds” as dialogue empirically
happens between them. Dagmar’s excerpt is
characterized by a detailed understanding of
seminar literature, resulting in a discrepancy
and ending with a question related to it, which
she puts to her corres
pon
dence partner.
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
Figure 1:Acquisition of knowledge as a biographically articulated experience
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/25
In her responding letter, Britt addresses the
question put to her and in doing so, picks up
on Dagmar’s phrasing partly at verbatim. Aside
from the characteristic formal structure, we
see that Britt explains her thoughts in detail
on the text passage in question, while offering
a tentative deduction as well. The segment
closes with a question with which Britt wants
to make sure that she will learn from the
responding letter if her explanation has proven
to be helpful for Dagmar.
Articles
Example 1:‘Dagmar to Britt (letter 8)’
Example 2:‘Britt to Dagmar’
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/26
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
Example 3:‘Dagmar to Britt’
The next passage is taken again from one of
Dagmar’s letters as their exchange conti
n
ues,
and which gives an impression of how students
struggle to arrive at their own conclusions and
how they communicate their insights, gained
with considerable effort.
This example is impressive not only because
of its explicit reference to the subject matter
(seminar literature) but first also because of
how the reference to Britt proves relevant for
eventually reaching an insight. With this letter
exchange we get an impression of how the
quality with which addressing one another is
necessary in order to create a dialogue between
social work students. Actually, even master
students rarely achieve this level of dialogical
communication. How can we explain this
empirical observation? In order to improve the
dialogical quality of students’ letters, it seems
physically to be helpful to send the letters as
it was done in the given example. Even more
the previous analysis all in all indicates that the
level of dialogical activity of one correspondent
partner becomes a precondition for the
knowledge acquisition of the other. Thus in
most cases a true letter exchange seems to be
helpful for social work students to communicate
dialogically and thus to gain new knowledge
in the sense of a discovery. But what have
we learned from examining students’ letters
empirically with regard to distribution and
the amount of dialogic activities (on sampling
see Becker, 1998; Bromberg, 2012a; detailed
Schit
ten
helm, 2009)? Here we identified
two basic types15: Type A is characterized by
concentrating dia
lo
gical passages mainly on
the greeting formulas at the beginning and the
closing of the letters and – digressing from this
pattern – type B, which is marked by a more
even distribution of dialogical activity.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/27
Figure 2a: Sampling
Figure 2b: Ideal types of dialogical activities
In a second step of data analysis, we clarified
which markers are tied to which type, in what
way they are similar and how they differ. The
first comparative strategies pointed out that
type A shows a significantly higher frequency of
so called ‘one sided dialogues’ (Nickisch, 1991:
21), while the mutual dialogues characterize
type B almost completely. So type B is much
more similar to the nature of letters in their
actual use than type A. However, a few one-
sided dialogues could also be found in type B.
Our assumption given above that the dialogical
quality and distribution of students’ letters
can be improved by sending them off is now
empirically proved.
The letter exchange of the two social work
master students, Britt and Dagmar16 will again
serve as an example for depicting the amount
of dialogical passages. Initially the letter series
of the exchange are contrasted regarding
distribution and the amount of their dialogical
activities.
Both letter series - due to the distribution
of their dialogical activities – have to be
categorized as type B, but in direct comparison
they do show differences. In relation to the
overall extent of the letter, dialogical passages
in Britt’s series account for 39% to 100%, while
Dagmar’s form only between 20% and 69%.
Articles
Figure 3(a): Letter series ‘Britt to Dagmar’
Example 4:‘Britt to Dagmar’ (letter series)
words: 7060
words in dialogical passages: 4949 (=
70.10%)
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/28
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
Example 6:‘Jenny to David’
Example 5:‘Dagmar to Britt’ (letter series)
words: 6240
words in dialogical passages: 3098
(= 49.65%)
Figure 3(b): Letter series ‘Dagmar to Britt’
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/29
If we compare the lowest level of dialogical
passages of all type A-letters with those of type
B-letters, we see an average of 12% versus 25%.
If we compare the highest level of dialogical
pas
sa
ges of types A and B we are looking at
an average ratio of 53% and 75%. Therefore
the lowest and the highest level of dialogical
passages of type A-letters remains significantly
under that of type B-letters. The following
fictional exchange of letters between Jenny and
David, categorized by ideal type A, documents
references to the subject matter as such (seminar
literature) but also to the recipient of the letters.
This recipient, David, is real, yet he does not
answer Jenny’s letters.
The passage starts with a framing sentence that
is supposed to serve as an orientation of what is
to follow. Subsequently Jenny explains that by
reading this text something has become clear to
her, which she did not know before. With direct
reference to the text, which she initially quotes
verbatim and then discusses comprehensively,
Jen
ny’s acquisition of academic knowledge
remains within the horizon of accepting and
assimi
la
ting. The exemplary comparison
therefore clearly shows differences with regard to
quality levels in know
ledge acquisition between
the exchange of letters ‘Britt and Dagmar’ and
the letter series ‘Jenny to David’,even if the effort
to write dialogically is clearly recognizable.
Loo
k
ing at Jen
ny’s demand regarding David,
to ‘just think about’ what she writes, this indi
cation according to De
wey (1958: 35) can be
interpreted as a temporary discontinuation of
reflections, stemming from a widely spread
tendency, of frequently not thinking mat
ters
through to the very end. With re
gard to this,
real dialogues, as presented in the example
of the exchange between Britt and Dagmar
put the correspondents on the spot much
more effectively. That is why a deducted con
clu
sion reached by way of argu
men
ta
tion,
as recognizable in the example of Britt and
Dagmar’s letters, cannot be detected in Jenny’s
letters to David.
Besides the differences with respect to
the distribution and amount of dialogical
quality in students’ letters described above,
there are some constitutive similarities. For
example, the analysis of presentation activities
(Schütze, 2008) in the data material shows
that students’ letters appear to have typical
structures. While the beginning and the end
of the letters are dominated by dialogic ac
tivities, we find narratives and descriptions as
well as arguments in middle parts. Although
the qua
li
ty of the presentation activities in the
students’ letters varies considerably, the typical
struc
ture of a letter, as shown in the following
figure, could be identified in all the series of
letters we have examined so far. From a formal-
structural perspective, the typical sequence
of presentational activities can be depicted as
follows.
Articles
Figure 4: Diagram for the formal-structural Description of Students Letters
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/30
The procedure of our writing assignment
claims the ability of depicting and recon
struc
ting know
ledge acquisition processes
methodologically, as they happen in academic
everyday life, but which usu
al
ly remain hidden.
Based on the empirical findings explored
earlier, we eventually come to conclusions
regarding the connection between letter
writing, picking up and dealing with different
perspectives through dialogical communication
and becoming a professional in social work.
4. Summary
The comparative analysis pointed out that the
way in which the letter wri
ter refers to the
letter recipient, and has a substantial impact
to the dialogical quality of the letter and thus
if and how the correspondent’s perspective is
really carried over and is dealt with.
The relevance of this empirical finding for
social work is rooted in the signi
ficance of
ta
king over perspectives from others, when
trying to succeed with case related social work
in multi-professional teams. In order to fit
social work working places, stu
dents have to
develop dialogical ways of understanding and
attitude. Those abilities to understand, catch
and intermediate with dif
ferent perspectives
from varying professions involved in the same
case, like medicine, law and psychology are
necessary to deal with clients of social work
successfully. Through theoretical dis
cussion, it
has been shown that especially the addressed
writing provided from letters serve as thinking
and wri
ting from another point of view than
our own. Using letter writing, social workers
furthermore create self-reflection, which is
a core feature of professionalism. Even though
the dialogical does not come automatically with
writing letters, a letter – due to its dialogical
form – promotes processes of thought and
insight in a special way. In this res
pect a letter
– compared with other types of texts to which
the dia
logical could be linked – seems superior.
Exploiting letters for students’ knowledge
acquisition and profes
sio
na
lization requires
a definite recipient,and a writer with the ability
to write dialogically with rich content. Letters
may seem the easiest form of writing when
taken at face value, but upon closer scrutiny it
turns out to be a demanding affair, centred on
producing and nourishing a dialogue between
wri
ter and recipient. Though we still do not
know why Mary E. Richmond prefers letter
writing in professional processes,we might have
some insight into what she may have meant.
Watching eve
ry
day life from a biographical
point of view, taking over a client’s perspectives
as a heuristic view to provoke social change and
improvement were at the heart of her scientific
thought. But acquisition of knowledge and
improving professional habits in social work
is also in a letter first and foremost tied to
a dialogical activity between correspondent
partners. The quality level and the seriousness
of the effort to produce and nourish a dialogue
bet
ween writer and recipient therefore proves
to be indicators of the quality of the rela
tion
ship between writer and recipient and by the
same token as substantial conditions for the
acquisition of knowledge. Thus it should be
noted that advantages connected with the
dialogical form of letters can only be ex
ploi
ted
if a suffi
cient social relationship to the recipient
does indeed exist, or even better if the letters
are actually sent.This is why the characteristics
of a letter as described by sociology and
literary studies must also be under
stood as
conditions for the acquisition of knowledge and
professionalism in and with letters in academic
everyday life.
References
BECKER,H.S.WritingforSocialScientists.
Chicago, IL: The University of Chicago Press,
1986.
BECKER, H. S. Tricks of the Trade. How
to Think about Your Research While You’re
Doing It. Chicago, IL: The University of
Chicago Press, 1998.
BENNETT, M. Linking Research and
Teaching: A Resource Booklet. Martyn
Bennett Not
ting
ham Trent University, 2007.
[Unpublished, contact: martyn.bennett@ntu.
ac.uk].
BROMBERG, K. Harmonisierung von
Lehren und Lernen mit der ‚doc.post‘ (docu
ments of commitment). In KLINGOVSKY, U,
LUDWIG,J.(Eds.)BrandenburgischeBeiträge
zurHochschuldidaktik[online].2011.Available
at: http://nbn-resolving.de/urn:nbn:de:kobv:
517-opus-53185 [29.08.2014].
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/31
BROMBERG, K. ‚Arc of Work‘
– als ‚sensitizing concept‘ für den
Zusammenhang von be
ruf
licher
Arbeit und Organisationskulturen. In
SCHITTENHELM, K. (Ed.) Quali
ta
tive
Bil
dungs- und Arbeitsmarktforschung.
Grundlagen,Perspektiven,Methoden.Wies
ba
den: VS Verlag für Sozialwissenschaften,
2012a, pp. 303–324.
BROMBERG, K. Berufsbiographische
Spurenlese mit der ‚doc.post‘: Methodische
und er
kennt
nistheoretische Potentiale für
die Studieneingangsphase. In KOSSACK,
P., LEH
MANN, U., LUDWIG, J. (Eds.) Die
Entwicklung von Studien
ein
gangs
phasen.
Didaktische Konzepte für die strukturierte
Studieneingangsphase. Bielefeld: Webler-
Verlag, 2012b:, pp. 143–149.
BROMBERG, K. From Biographical
Accounts to a Grounded Theory. Social
Worlds of Trade Unions in Germany. In
DENZIN, N. K. (Ed.) Studies in Symbolic
Interaction. Emerald Group Publishing
Limited, 2014, Vol. 42, pp. 117–132.
CARTER, M. Ways of Knowing, and
Writing in the Disciplines. College Composi
tion and Communication (CCC), 2007, Vol. 58,
No. 3, pp. 385–418.
DONAHUEC.,CASTELLO,M.University
Writing: Selves and Texts in Academic
Societes. Amsterdam: Emerald Publishing,
2012.
DEWEY,J.ArtasExperience.London: Allen
& Unwin, 1958.
DIAS, P., PARÉ, A. Transitions. Writing in
Academic and Workplace Settings. Cresskill,
NJ: Hampton Press, 2000.
DIAS, P., FREEDMAN, A., MEDWAY, P.,
PARÉ,A.Worlds Apart:Acting andWriting
in Aca
demic and Workplace Contexts.
Mahwah, NJ: Routledge, 1999.
DINITZ, S., FULWILER, T. The Letter
Book.IdeasforCollegeEnglish.Portsmouth,
Boynton: Heinemann, 2000.
DOLLINGER, B., KESSL, F., NEUMANN,
S., SANDERMANN, P. (Hrsg.):
Gesellschafts
bilder sozialer Arbeit. Eine
Bestandsaufnahme. Bielefeld: Transcript
Verlag, 2012.
EMERSON, R. M., FRETZ, R. I., SHAW,
L. L. Writing Ethnographic Fieldnotes.
Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press,
2010.
FRYE, B. Artful Compositions, Corder’s
‘Laws of Composition’ and the Weekly Let
ter: Two Approaches to Teaching Invention
and Arrangements in Freshmen English.
Journal of teaching Writing, 1989, Vol. 8, No. 2,
pp. 1–14.
FULWILER, T. Writing Back and Forth:
Class Letters. In SORCINELLI, M.D.,
ELBOW, P. (Eds.) Writing to Learn:
Strategies for Assigning and Responding
to Writing Across the Disciplines. San
Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 2012, pp. 15–25.
GANOBSCIK-WILLIAMS, L. A Report
on the Teaching of Academic Writing in
Higher Edu
cation [online]. 2004. Available
at: http://www.rlf.org.uk/fellowshipscheme/
documents/TeachingWri
tingUKHE.pdf.
[6.11.2013].
GARDNER, S., FULWILER, T. (Eds.) The
Journal Book For Teachers In Technical and
Professional Programs. Portsmouth: NH,
1999.
GERHARDT, U. Die Verwendung von
Idealtypen bei der fallvergleichenden
biographischen Forschung. Weinheim:
Psychologie Verlags Union, 1990, pp.
193–212.
GLASER, B. G., STRAUSS, A. L. The
Discovery of Grounded Theory. Chicago,
IL: Aldine Publishing Company, 1967.
HOLZKAMP, K. Lernen:
Subjektwissenschaftliche Grundlegung.
Frankfurt & New York: Campus Verlag,
1995.
HÖFLICH, R. J. „Ein Brief ist doch
altmodisch“ – Jugendliche und briefliche
Kommu
ni
ka
tion. Ein Werkstattbericht.
OBST – Osnabrücker Beiträge zur Sprachtheorie,
Vol. 64, 2002, pp. 187–203.
KLOEPFER, R. Das Dialogische in
Alltagssprache und Literatur. Dialogfor
sch
ung, Jahr
buch 1980 des Instituts für Deutsche
Sprache. Düsseldorf, 1981, pp. 313–333.
LANDIS-GROOM, E. „Using Letters
Between Classes and Campuses to Improve
WritingSkills. “82ndAnnualMeetingofthe
National Councel of Teachers of English.
Louisville, Kentucky, 1992.
LE MAISTRE, C., PARÉ, A. Learning
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/32
in Two Communities: The Challenge for
Univer
si
ties and Workplaces. Journal of
Workplace Learning, 2004, Vol. 16, No. 1,
p. 44–52.
LEA, M. R., STREET, B.V. Student Writing
inHigherEducation:AnAcademicLiteracies
Approach. Studies in Higher Education, 1998,
Vol. 23, No. 2, pp. 157–172.
LILLIS, T. Student Writing as ‘Academic
Literacies’: Drawing on Bakhtin to Move
from Critique to Design. Language and
Education, 2003, Vol., No. 3, pp. 192–207.
LINSE, C. The Treasured Mailbox: How
to Use Authentic Correspondence With
Children, Portsmouth, NH: Heinemann, 1997.
MEAD, G. H. On Social Psychology.
Selected Papers (The Heritage of Sociology).
Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1965.
NEUMANN, S., SANDERMANN,
P. Gesellschaft mittlerer Reichweite.
Alltag, Lebenswelt und Soziale Arbeit. In
DOLLINGER,B.,KESSL,F.,NEUMANN,S.,
SANDER
MANN,P.
(Hrsg.)Gesellschaftsbilder
sozialer Arbeit. Eine Bestandsaufnahme.
Bielefeld:Transcript Verlag,2012,pp.41–64.
NICKISCH, R.M.G. Brief. Sammlung
Metzler - Realien zur Literatur Band 260.
Stuttgart, 1991.
OCHSE, R. The Pedagogy of Disclosure:
Class Letters Fostering Partnerships
Between In
struc
tor and Students [online].
Speech Paper: Conference on College
Composition and Commu
ni
ca
tion. Phoenix,
AZ. Available at: http://files.eric.ed.gov/
fulltext/ED408576.pdf [30.08.2014]
PARÉ,A.Writingasa WayintoSocialWork:
Genre Sets,Genre Systems,and Distributed
Cog
nition. In DIAS, P., PARÉ, A. (Eds.)
Transitions. Writing in Academic and
Work
place Settings. Cresskill, New Jersey:
Hampton Press, 2000, pp. 145–163.
RICHMOND, M. E. What Is Social Case
Work? An Introductory Description. New
York: Rus
sel Sage Foundation, 1922.
RICKEN, N., RÖHR, H., RUHLOFF, J.,
SCHALLER,K.(Eds.) Umlernen: Festschrift
für Käte Meyer-Drawe.Wilhelm Fink Verlag:
Paderborn, 2009.
RIEMANN, G., Narratives Interview.
In BOHNSACK, R., MEUSER, M.,
MAROTZKI, W. (Eds.) Hauptbegriffe
Qualitativer Sozialforschung. Opladen: Leske
und Budrich, 2003, pp. 120–122.
RIEMANN, G., Die Befremdung der
eigenen Praxis. In HANSES, A. (Ed.),
Biographie und Soziale Arbeit. Institutionelle
und biographische Konstruktionen von
Wirklichkeit. Baltmannsweiler: Schneider
Verlag Hohengehren, 2004, pp. 190–208.
ROMBACH, H. Lexikon der Pädagogik.
Erster Band. Freiburg: Herder, 1964.
RUSSELL, D. R., CORTES, V. Academic
and Scientific Texts: The Same or Different
Com
munities? In University Writing: Selves
and Texts in Academic Societies. Studies in Wir
ting, 2012, Vol. 24, pp. 3–17.
SAX, P. Re-authering Teaching. Creating
a Collaboratory.Sense Publishers: Rotterdam
a.o., 2008.
SCHITTENHELM, K. Qualitatives
Sampling. Strategien und Kriterien der
Fallauswahl.In MASCHKE,S.,STECHER,
L. (Ed.) EEO. Erziehungswissenschaftliche
Enzyklopädie On
line.Fachgebiet: Methoden
der empirischen erziehungswissenschaftlichen
Forschung, Wein
heim & München: Juventa
Verlag, 2009.
SCHMITZ, U., WYSS, E.L.
Briefkommunikation im 20. Jahrhundert.
OBST – Osna
brücker Beiträge zur Sprachtheorie,
2002, Vol. 64.
SCHRÖDER, P., STEGER, H. (Eds.)
Dialogforschung. Jahrbuch des Instituts
für Deut
sche Sprache 1980. Düsseldorf:
Schwamm, 1981.
SCHUTZ, A. The World of Scientific
Theory. In NATANSON, M. (Ed.)
Collected Papers I. The Problem of Social
Reality. MartinusNijhoff: The Hague, 1973,
pp. 245–259.
SCHUTZ, A. The Stock of Knowledge at
HandGeneticallyInterpreted.In EMBREE,
L.(Ed.) CollectedPapersV.Phenomenology
and the Social Sciences. New York: Sprin
ger,
2011, pp. 136–170.
SCHÜTZE, F. Biography Analysis on the
Empirical Base of Autobiographical Nar
ra
tives: How to Analyze Autobiographical
Narrative Interviews – Part one & Part Two.
European Studies on Inequalities and Social
Cohesion, 2008, No. 1–2, pp. 153–242; Vol.
3–4, pp. 5–77.
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/33
Articles
SIMMEL, G. Excursus on Written
Communication. In SIMMEL, G. (Ed.)
Sociology: In
quiries Into the Construction
of Social Forms, Vol. 1.Translated by BLASI,
A. J., JACOBS, A.K., Kanjirathinkal.
Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2009, pp. 342–362.
SOMMERS, N. The Case for Research:
One Writing Program Administrator’s
Story. Col
lege Composition and Communication
(CCC), 2005, Vol. 56, No. 3, pp. 507–514.
STEIN, M., LINDAU-BANK, D. Kinder
und Jugendliche auf dem Land – Vor der
Lebenslagen- zur Lebensweltbetrachtung.
Kinder und Jugendschutz in Wissenschaft und
Praxis, 2014, Vol. 59, No. 2, pp. 43–47.
STRAUSS, A., CORBIN, J. Grounded
Theory Research: Procedures, Canons and
Eva
lu
a
tive Criteria. Zeitschrift für Soziologie
(ZfS), 1990, Vol. 19, pp. 418 ff.
TAYLOR, L. Students Write Back: Letters
in American Literature. Teaching English in
the Two-Year College, 1992, Vol. 19, No. 3, pp.
201–205.
THIERSCH, H., GRUNWALD, K.,
KÖNGETER S. Lebensweltorientierte
Soziale Ar
beit. In THOLE, W. (Hrsg.)
Grundriss Soziale Arbeit. Wiesbaden:
Springer VS, 2012, pp. 175–196.
WHITE, M., EPSTON, D. Narrative means
to therapeutic ends. New York: Norton,
1990.
Notes
1
Correspondence and contact information:
Prof. Dr. Kirstin Bromberg. Brandenburg
UniversityofTechnology(BTU)Cottbus–
Senftenberg. Faculty 7 – Business
Administration and Social Sciences,
Music Education
Postfach 13 02 33. 03025 Cottbus. Web:
www.kirstin-bromberg.com.
E-mail: Kirstin.Bromberg@B-TU.de.
2
See Carter, 2007; on the various formats
of writing research, like emails, journals,
letters see Gardner and Fulwiler 1999:
vi-vii; on the restricted approach of
academic writing research in the UK
focussing on essays only see Ganob
scik-
Williams, 2004; Lillis, 2003, on writing
for a successful academic qualification see
Sommers, 2005 and Stan
ford Study of
Writing: http://ssw.stanford.edu/ [online]
[16.09.2012].
3
I am grateful to Heidrun Schulze for
pointing me to the use resulting from
letter writing in the field of narrative
therapy.
4
See also Riemann 2004 for other ways to
create self-reflection in the field of Social
Work.
5
See White/Epston 1990, who use
personal letters to (potential) clients, e.g.
as invitation or discharge letters.
6
Onthemeaningoftheletters’recipientand
the anticipated and imagined reception
and reaction connected with him or her as
well as the impact on stile, content, form,
length of the individual letter and the
quantitative extent (for follow up letters
see Nickisch, 1991: 231; 243, on the
meaning of the recipient, as well as what
is being addressed in any kind of writing
see Lillis, 2003: 198. On relevance of ‘non
actual’ letter reception see Nickisch, 1991:
201.
7
On learning as a discrepancy action see
Holzkamps (1995: 175–205) explanations
on expansive and de
fen
sive learning.
8
Insight deliberately aims at the formation
of hypothetical objects, examining their
reality by observation and experiment.
Even if a scientist negates everything,
except his or her own thinking and ego,the
fact remains that he or she has thoughts,
resting entirely on preserving his or her
former habit to speak with others and also
with him or herself. The social nature of
consciousness and ego brings about the
same immediacy in our own experience,
as it can attach itself to the experience of
others (for more detail see Mead, 1965:
45–61).
9
Research-informed teaching, where
teaching draws upon systematic enquiry
into teaching and learning process itself
(Bennett, 2007).
10
Schutz (2011: 136f.) defines knowledge
as a stock of knowledge that has its
history and could be interpreted as
a sedimentation of previous experiences.
Knowledge does not mean only ‘explicit,
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/34
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
clarified, well-formulated insights, but
also all forms of opinion and acceptance
relating to a state of affairs as taken for
granted.’
11
On the question of retraining see Ricken
et al., 2009.
12
So far the range of recipients includes
mostly family members and friends, but
also clients and instructors. Only very few
letter series were addressed to fictional
recipients.
13
See also Sax, 2008. She uses letters in
teaching narrative therapy as an aspect of
narrative practice.
14
By the same token, letters develop
a quality of ‘putting the writer on the spot’
as forcing him or her to go into details and
come up with conclusions, as they have
been worked out by narration theory and
developed to an approach by narration
analysis (Schütze, 2008).
15
The formation of ideal types goes back to
Max Weber (see in detail on the formation
of ideal types Gerhardt, 1998: 193–212).
16
Britt and Dagmar were enrolled in
a master course for social work at an East
German University for Applied Sciences.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/35
Articles
Research Accounts of Female Drug Use
and their Implications for Social Work
Magda Frišaufová
Mgr. Magda Frišaufová1 is a PhD student at the Department of Social Policy and Social Work,
Masaryk University Brno. She worked in Sdružení Podané ruce as a social worker with drug users.
Currently she is teaching courses on gender perspectives in social policy and social work practice.
With the financial support of Masaryk University she studied a Master’s program of European
Political Sociology at Dalarna University, Sweden and stayed as a visiting researcher at the Centre
for Gender Studies at Lund University, Sweden.
Abstract
Based on a critical review of social science research into female drug use, the author identifies
a tendency to lay particular emphasis upon two roles: that of structural constraints or that of
individual agencies. This dichotomous perception portrays women drug users as either powerless
victims of oppression, or as volitional agents unrestricted by structural limitations. The author
explores the implications of such specialised discourse upon social work practice and how
it may contribute to further stigmatization and disempowerment of female drug users. Using
intersectionalism and broad definitions of agency and social structure, the article suggests a basis
for empowering social work practice.
Keywords
agency, drug use, empowerment, gender, intersectionality
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/36
Introduction
In the course of critical reading and analysis
of theories concerning female drug users,
researchers, social or health practitioners may
recognise a tendency to lay undue emphasis
upon two formative factors: either the role of
structural constraints or the role of individual
agents. As has already been observed by certain
authors (mainly criminologists and sociologists,
e.g. Anderson, 2008; Denton, 2001; Maher,
1997; Sandberg 2009; Sandberg, Grundetjern,
2012), such a dichotomous perception often
portrays female drug users as either rather
powerless victims of oppression, or as volitional
agents unrestricted by structural limitations.
This view not only fails to provide a complete
picture of the life situations surrounding female
drug users, but may also contribute to further
stigmatisation and disempowerment of these
women.
The aim of this paper is to reflect critically on
this dichotomous tendency in social science
research discourse and discuss its possible
implications for social workers and other
professionals who work with drug users (e.g.
psychologists, psychiatrists). The first part of
the paper is based on a review of the literature,
particularly that which addresses female users
of illegal drugs and further contains a reflection
of my experience as a social worker in a harm-
reduction programme for drug users in the
Czech Republic.In the second part of the paper,
I suggest a theoretical framework contained
within an interaction between social structures
and individuals, rather than the attribution
of a predominant role to either one. This
enables an understanding of the life situations
of female drug users in a broader context and
precludes any further contribution to a view
that is both dichotomous and stigmatising.The
paper concludes with suggestions as to how this
framework may create a basis for empowering
social work in practice.
For the purposes of this paper, the female drug
users I focus on are particularly ‘problematic
drug users’defined by the European Monitoring
Centre for Drugs and Drug Addictions as
injecting drug users or long-term/regular users
of opioids, cocaine and/or amphetamines.
Structural Constraints
Female drug users have been a focus of
substance abuse research for several decades.
Much has been written of female drug users’
specific situations, particularly with regard
to their unequal gender position, higher
stigmatisation or more difficult access to
treatment and/or social services (e.g. Carter,
1997, 2002; Ettorre, 1992, 2007; Inciardi,
Lockwood, Pottieger, 1993; Stocco, 2000,
2002). Such strong emphasis on the structural
level is illustrative of a critique of the positivist
medical discourse that has dominated drug
research and policy well into the historical past.
Contrary to the medical approach, maintained
especially by psychiatrists and the‘disease model
of addiction’, the structural approach describes
drug use as a social problem rather than an
individual failing. The focus is on the political,
cultural and economic contexts of drug use.
Gender is understood as a crucial characteristic
of social organization, and thus female drug
use is directly linked to women’s position in
society. For instance, Ettorre (1992) maintains
that it is important to recognise that women are
socialisedintodependencymoreeasilyandmore
often than men. She argues that, for women,
‘dependency’stands not only for ‘addiction’, but
also for ‘subordination’. Having a ‘dependency
as addiction’ is socially unacceptable, especially
when it interferes with women’s stereotypical
social roles, such as housewife, worker, mother,
daughter, or girlfriend; but, ‘dependency as
subordination’aligns with social norms,and can
even be a desirable state for women to assume
as a core form of identity. Furthermore, since
‘carer’ is a common role assigned to the woman
since other people are also dependent on her
(e.g. children, the elderly, a partner), a complex
system of dependency is created, not only in
the public sphere but within private life as well
(Stocco, 2000, 2002).
The structural inequality arising out of
gendered relations is further exacerbated by
the double standards that exist for men and
women.Various authors point out that, because
drug use in many ways contradicts what is
seen as the social ideal of feminine behaviour,
negative moral judgements and stereotypes
are more likely to manifest themselves in the
case of drug-using women than in the cases of
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/37
Articles
men (e.g. Ettorre, 1992; Stocco, 2000, 2002;
Vobořil, 2002). The negative stereotypes are
especially associated with what may be seen
as ‘typical female domains’ such as morals,
sexuality and the ability to care for themselves
and others (Ettorre, 1992). If women do not
fulfil expectations arising out of these roles
they are often stigmatised far more severely
than their male counterparts.These stereotypes
generate even more punitive responses, both
socially and legally, when women use drugs
during pregnancy (Baker, Carson, 1999; Carter,
1997, 2002; Friedman, Alicea, 1995, 2001;
Klee, 2002; Lewis, 2002; Young, 1994). Such
negative stereotypes lead to women being
described as aggressive and manipulative,acting
without feelings and emotions or suppressing
those feelings for the sake of obtaining drugs,
or as being sexually promiscuous. In their
personal life they are seen as lonely, unhappy,
lacking self-confidence, or destructive. Their
femininity is depicted as ‘misplaced’, ‘rejected’,
or ‘insufficient’ (Carter, 1997, 2002; Ettorre,
1992; Inciardi, Lockwood, Pottieger, 1993;
Klee, 2002; Lalander, 2003; Lewis, 2002;
Maher, 1997).
Although this overview of the issues that are
dominant in social science research related to
drug use is far from exhaustive, it lends insight
into the structural context of female drug use.
However crucial it may be to broaden the focus
away from the solely individual to the social
dimension, this still provides an incomplete
view of life situations; it points out the
structural restrictions but does not reflect their
sources of support.There is a lack of discussion
about what strategies the female drug user may
employ to cope with problems.
Individual Agency
Research accounts that concentrate on the
structural dimensions of women’s drug use
have been criticised for not allowing sufficient
space for the individual capacity to act. Thus,
approaches that centre upon the role of an
individual agency often include criticism that
highlights the overestimation of the role of
social structure. For example, doubt has been
castuponuncriticalacceptanceofdirectlinkages
between childhood abuse or experiences with
other forms of violence and involvement in
law-breaking and drug use. Criticism also has
been directed at the linkages between female
dependency on men and drug use, cast in the
light of a highly stereotypical view of women’s
involvement in the drug world (Maher, 1997).
Some authors suggest different, take a rather
challenging opposing position,that female drug
use may be interpreted as a form of resistance
or rebellion to social pressure and stereotypical
gender expectations (e.g. Friedman, Alicea,
1995, 2001; Baskin, Sommers, 2008). Contrary
to claims that women are becoming drug users
through relationships with men in particular,
they propose women’s use of illicit drugs as
a possible indicator of rising gender equality.
Scholars interpret drug use as a denial of
the passive role and an adoption of a more
independent and rebellious lifestyle (e.g.
Measham, 2002).
Fromthisviewpoint,theincreasingparticipation
of women in the drug economy and an
increased association with violent behaviour
has been described as a result of the increasing
emancipation of women throughout society.
However, this approach may also support the
image of women drug users as the so-called
‘new violent female criminals’, or ‘troublesome
girls’ (Jackson, Tinkler, 2007; Hudson, 2008;
Maher, 1997; Worrall, 2008) and explain their
behaviour in a context which, contrary to the
previous “Seen as the victim” scenario, over-
endows women with agency and free will not
appropriate to actual structural conditions.
This shift of theoretical understanding,
acknowledging individual capacities as paths to
resistance to structural constraints, I see as very
important,but not without its drawbacks.If the
view of the female drug user is not placed in
a broader social context, then it may contribute
to perceptions of women as volitional agents
unrestricted by structural limitations. To see
agencyasexercisedonlythroughactiveresistance
does not provide a complete understanding of
women’s capacities to deal with the problems
they encounter.
Researchers seeking to understand the exercise
of agency have to address the difficult task of
how to define women’s drug use, and they must
take in all the various and often paradoxical
or contradictory ways in which agency can be
expressed. For example,‘playing the victim role’
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/38
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
or allowing oneself to be placed into a powerless
position may be seen, in some situations, as an
important indicator of agency. For example,
such positions may result in benefits when
negotiating child custody or seeking clemency
in court. On the other hand, involvement in
important activities (e.g. drug dealing) does not
automatically imply an exercise of agency. This
issue has also been discussed in the context of
women’s involvement in sex work. For example
Maher (1997), in her research into female
drug users in Brooklyn, reports that in order
to maintain a sense of dignity, self-respect and
protectionfromexploitation,mostofthewomen
were able, to some extent, to define limits in
relation to sexual conduct, discriminate among
clients and between sex acts, and negotiate
the price and the duration of the transaction.
However, Maher (1997) also points out that
this should not lead us to a false perception of
agency in which any activity is seen as equality
or presence as synonymous with participation
(see also Inciardi, Lockwood, Pottieger, 1993).
As Scheper-Hughes puts it: “Here we must be
careful not to mistake existence for resistance
and, in so doing, to romanticize human
suffering.” (1992: 533).
Implications for Social Work Practice
It follows from what has been discussed above
that definitions of social structure, agency and
their mutual relations can have a crucial impact
on research outcomes. These research accounts
inform the practice of the various professions
who work with female drug users as clients (e.g.
psychologists and social workers in the social
services, treatment programmes or other forms
of institutional help), through the university
education system and other means of formal and
informal education (e.g. professional journals,
conferences, courses, training sessions, etc.). In
following paragraphs I discuss how different
standpoints on the role of social structure and
individual agency may influence the practice
of social workers and other professionals. This
discussion is based on the reflection of my
experience as a social worker in two harm-
reductionprogrammesfordrugusersintheCzech
Republic. As a social worker in these programs,
I was in contact with workers from other services
for drug users (e.g. treatment programs or drop-
in centres) as well as professionals from other
institutions such as hospitals, probation service,
employment office, etc.
Research accounts that lay stress upon the role
of social structure as an oppressing force may
translate in social work and other professions
into approaches that do not recognize available
structural resources (e.g. the role of various
informal networks, etc.) and fail to support
and encourage individual agency. Such over-
emphasis may also be deterministic, focusing
only on situations involving dysfunction,
dependence, powerlessness, exploitation, and
victimisation. In the context of social work, it
may be assumed that clients who are perceived
as victims may consequently appear to be more
legitimate recipients of help than clients who
are perceived as strong agents. Professional
workers may therefore expect that their clients,
too, may deliberately choose to identify with,
or play, the victim role in order to gain better
access to institutional help, social benefits or
other resources. When it comes to issues such
as drug dealing, involvement in sex work, or the
use of violence, it may also be easier or more
acceptable for social workers to interpret such
issues as a result of social pressure rather than
a deliberate choice on the part of the client.
Explaining drug use from the perspective of
structural constraints may provide significant
advantages for the people involved. For social
workers, it may be a possible solution to
dilemmasconcerninglegitimateandillegitimate
recipients of help. For clients, the victim role
may facilitate better access to institutional help.
However, this approach may still contribute to
further stigmatisation of drug users since it fails
to empower them,blocking attempts to achieve
equal positions within society, to become
responsible and capable of taking control over
their own lives.
On the other hand, research accounts
emphasising the role of agency, expressed
especiallythroughactiveresistancetooppressive
circumstances, can support the image of female
drug users as a kind of ‘villain‘, or rational
agents seeking ways to maximise deviant or
criminal opportunities and self-interest. In
practice, this standpoint can contribute to the
view of clients as ‘addicts by choice’ who use
drugs for their own pleasure, without caring
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/39
Articles
about possible negative consequences for
themselves and others. Thus structural context
is often un-reflected or underestimated. Social
workers and other professionals who perceive
female drug users in the role of villains may
denigrate or blame clients for being aggressive
and inconsiderate to others, which is especially
in the case of women seen as problematic or
inappropriate behaviour. From this standpoint,
women are not seen as legitimate recipients of
help, and therefore institutional support might
be withheld. As Anderson points out,
Showing women’s power and agency in illegal
endeavours will diminish sympathy for assisting
them in securing better lives. To their credit,
‘powerlessness and pathology’frameworks have
succeeded in elevating academic attention to
women and in rising support and resources for
them (2008: 3).
If agency is only seen as active resistance
without understanding the broader context,
social workers might also find themselves in
a dilemma: how to support and engage with
resistance, because such behaviour might
be perceived as encouraging their clients in
deviant or illegal behaviour (an example might
be found in situation when social worker wants
to support client’s ability to finance housing,
herself and her family, but does not agree with
the illegal source of the money which might
been gained for instance through drug dealing,
prostitution or theft.
In the foregoing discussion I reflect on the
impact that scientific accounts of female drug
use can have for the practice of social work and
other helping professions. I find particularly
unsettling the risk of further stigmatization,
which not only reinforces negative stereotypes
and stigmatisation, but may also seriously
restrict the benefits that female drug users
might otherwise acquire from institutional help,
or even prevent them from seeking such help.
Consequently a paradoxical situation emerges,
in which a group of clients with specific needs,
such as pregnant women, is also the subgroup
that most often drops out of contact with
professionals.
As with anyone, the life situation of the female
druguserincludesa whole spectrum of relations,
experiences and desires. However to avoid
perceiving women’s involvement in the illicit
drug world as a powerless one or a pathological
situation, a framework is needed that will
enable understanding of the female drug users’
life situations through interactions between
social service structures and the individual.
Interaction between Agency and Social
Structure
As mentioned above, the limited view of
structure as mainly restrictive and agency as
exercised only through active resistance towards
oppression contributes to a dichotomous view of
the situation. To avoid this shortcoming, I will
now explore how the definitions of structure
and agency can be broadened.
Agency
A number of authors agree that agency can
be defined as the individual, socio-culturally-
mediated capacity to act; that is used to
overcome the structural constraints that
operate upon social action (e.g. Ahearn, 2001;
Giddens, 1984; McNay, 2004). However, it is
important to understand structural conditions
not only in terms of oppression, but also as
a potentially enabling source of support; agency
also needs to be defined as the capacity to act
in order to benefit self and others (Anderson,
2008).Agency is thus seen as exercised not only
in situations in which individuals encounter
structural constraints (are acting ‘against’)
but also in cases in which female drug users
use structural resources to their own benefit.
The capacity to act includes the ability to
intervene, as well as any decision to refrain
from intervention. Therefore agency can be
present in action, as well as in any choice for
‘non-acting’.
However, it must be borne in mind that an
important precondition for the exercise of
agency is what Giddens terms the ‘ability to
act differently’. This means that the individual
“could, at any phase in a given sequence of
conduct, have acted differently. Whatever
happened would not have happened if that
individual had not intervened.” (1984: 9).This
definition precludes too narrow a view of agency,
common for example in some feminist theory
(Ahearn, 2001; Frank, 2006), that sees agency
as exercised only through active resistance to
oppression.
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/40
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Agency also cannot be seen in dichotomous
terms as something that one has or does not
have,but rather to the degree to which a person
is able to determine the course of his/her social
action (compare with power as defined, for
example, by Anderson, 2008, or Dominelli,
2002). Therefore the presence of oppression
does not mean a total absence of agency, but
also the exercise of agency does not mean the
absence of oppression. As Mahoney (1994)
puts it, one is not defined by the absence of
the other. Mahoney (1994) also elucidates
this view through the example of domestic
violence, where staying in the relationship
with the perpetrator is seen as identical with
victimisation and continuing oppression,
contrary to leaving, which is seen as the right
solution and an expression of agency. Ability
to leave becomes something as a test of agency.
But such a view does not take into account the
resistance to violence and oppression which may
be expressed also in continuing the relationship
(seemingly ‘non-acting’). Agency may well
be reflected in efforts to find a solution and
address the problems, not merely in fulfilling
social expectation to leave.
Definitions of agency that include not only
acting against constraints but also the ability
to employ structural resources to one’s benefit
allows me to understand the seemingly
paradoxical ways in which agency is exercised.
For instance, situations in which people who
are assumed to be negatively influenced by
stigmatising discourse might act in ways that
actually reproduce these negative stereotypes.
This can be illustrated on the example of drug
users emphasising their dependency in order to
reach institutional help or benefits.
Furthermore, aligning agency with structure
implicitly rejects the simplistic definition of
agency that equates it with free will and rational
choice. Agency is shaped by the individual as
well as by social, cultural, spatial and historical
contexts.
It follows that the definition of agency is not
a static and fixed concept; the ways in which it
is exercised in the life of the individuals cannot
be defined as universal for all women. While
it is also not possible to state that something
is equally oppressing or empowering to
entire homogenous groups, there remains an
acute need for scholars to contextualise the
experiences of particular individuals or groups
of people.
Social Structure and Intersectionality
The concept of social structure refers to how
people in society are “categorised according
to social divisions such as class and gender”
(Thompson, 2006: 21). These divisions
consequently play an “important role in the
distribution of power, status and opportunities”
(Thompson, 2006: 21). It is crucial to the
understanding of the dynamics of interaction
between individual and structure; that structure
is not only seen as restrictive, but that it also
has supporting, enabling, and/or empowering
potential. Therefore for example Giddens
(1984) refers to structure as a set of rules and
resources.
Also important is that structure restricts
or enables people differentially (Sewell,
1992). Occupancy of various social positions
characterized by gender, class, education,
ethnicity, occupation, age, sexual orientation,
and other categories of identification restrict
or enable access to different resources and
possibilities of action. Like agency, structure is
not static, a fixed idea, and needs to be seen in
the context of individual life experiences.
The various positions that people occupy
within social structures can be grasped through
the concept of intersectionality, which takes
into account the multiple grounds of identity
and the way in which they are constructed in
the social world (Crenshaw, 1991). It stresses
how “subjectivity is constituted by mutually
reinforcing vectors of race, gender, class, and
sexuality” (Nash, 2008: 2) and other axes
of social distinctions or dimensions of life
situations. Using domestic violence as an
example, Crenshaw (1991) demonstrates that
it is necessary to reflect not only upon the
gendered character of the problem, but also
its intersection with other categories (e.g. race
and class). For example, battered women of one
ethnic background experience a situation in
different ways than women who do not share
the same ethnic backgrounds and therefore
also the possibilities of help for these women
may be very limited if different intersectional
obstacles are not taken into account.
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/41
Articles
This approach enables an analysis of both
the life situations of female drug users and
a variety of structural characteristics, and thus
prevents oversimplification and generalisation
of gendered relations. While researching
the situation of female drug users I consider
it very important to take into account the
intersection of class, ethnicity2, age and sexual
orientation of female drug users, but the list of
characteristics may be intrinsically unlimited
and is always dependent on individualised
context and situations. Also, the categories
that play crucial roles cannot be taken for
granted. In accordance with Crenshaw (1991),
black women might be described as ‘multiple
burdened’, but there is a risk of overestimating
the negative impact of these categories while
at the same time other important categories or
influences, such as sexuality, age, or individual
dispositions,which in a particular situation play
more important roles,may be overlooked.Or as
Staunæs and Søndergaard explain:“in empirical
contexts there actually are situations where
a sociocultural category like gender is surpassed
by other categories, for example ethnicity.
‘Surpassed’ does not mean that ‘gender’ doesn´t
mean anything at all, but it means that other
categories might be more pivotal.” (Staunæs
and Søndergaard 2011: 51).
Furthermore, the intersection of social
categories not only reinforces disadvantages
or oppression, but may also destabilize or
neutralize their influence or reinforce the
structural sources of support (Staunæs, 2003;
Staunæs, Søndergaard, 2011; Lykke, 2010).
Staunæs (2003) argues that it is important to
understand that categories such as ethnicity or
gender are not special minority issues.Powerful,
privileged people are part of the gender or class
structures as well. Who occupies the majority/
minority,non/privileged,non/powerful position
is not fixed, but varies and changes in space and
time. However restrictive the conditions might
be, the position is negotiated in interaction.
Interaction
In order to avoid the dichotomous perception
of the life situation of female drug users, in
which they are depicted as rather powerless
victims of structural oppressions or as volitional
agents, I have argued that a broadened
definition of social structure and agency must
be used, and an approach developed that will
facilitate understanding of their interaction.
I have defined agency as the capacity to act that
is used to overcome structural constraints, but
also as the capacity to use structural resources
and support for the subjects’ benefit. Social
structure is not only restricting and oppressing
but also enabling and empowering. Thus
agency and structural conditions are inseparably
bound together and in constant interaction.
The exercise of agency is shaped, and therefore
shapes social structure, and vice versa.
Furthermore, the concept of intersectionality
enables analysis of the intersection of the
various social categories in order to understand
their influence, whether individuals occupy
dis/advantaged, non/privileged, majority/
minority positions and how this alters in the
life situations of a range of people and in their
different situations.
Towards Empowering Social Work
The framework suggested here has practical
implications for social work. The broadened
definitions of agency and structure, together
with attention paid to their mutual interaction,
may lead the social worker to ask questions
such as: ‘Who are the important people and
institutions with whom the female drug
users interact? ’, ‘How do these people and
institutions work as sources of constraint and/
or support? ’, ‘What role does the intersection
of categories such as gender, ethnicity, class,
education, sexual orientation etc. play in
these interactions? ’, ‘How do these categories
work to the female drug user’s advantage and
disadvantage in different situations? ’.
Asking these questions helps the social
worker gain a deeper understanding of the
life situation of the female drug user and to
avoid the dichotomous view, where the client is
either a powerless victim or volitional agent. It
leads us to pay attention to the conditions that
the clients themselves define as oppressive or
supportive and also to various ways in which
agency is exercised (e.g. resistance, conformity).
Last but not least, it helps the social worker
understand the benefits that female drug users
obtain from the illicit drug world, also crucial
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/42
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
to a comprehensive view of their life situation
(Svensson, 2000, 2006).
Observing the life situation of the female drug
userthroughthewebofstructuralandindividual
characteristics, strategies and relations creates
a sound basis for empowering social work.
According to Adams, empowerment is defined
as the means by which individuals, groups and/
or communities become able to take control of
their circumstances and achieve their own goals,
thereby being able to work towards helping
themselves and others to maximise the quality
of their lives (1996: 5).
This definition indicates how closely
empowerment is related to the concept of
agency and its practice. However, as is evident
from the above, agency is inseparably bound
to structural conditions, and in constant
interaction with them. The following
recommendations for empowering social work
practice therefore focuses on the individual as
well as their environment. Also from the point
of view of critical social work, empowering
social work takes into account the individual as
well as the social dimensions and sees them as
equally important. Compared with other social
work paradigms, critical social work places
strong emphasis on social change and change
of existing power relations (Healy, 2000;
Fook, 1999, 2002; Payne, 2005). Therefore, in
empowering social work practice, every client
needs to be seen as a unique individual with
specific needs and abilities; at the same time the
broadercontextoftheirpositioninsocietyhasto
be examined. In this way, the clients’ capacities
to negotiate and shape the world around them
can be recognised and supported, and is not
perceived through the binary oppositions of
victim or agent, because these roles are not
mutually exclusive, but create different aspects
of the same experience or individual identity
(Pollack, 2000).
In empowering social work practice, the shift
of focus to an individual dimension does not
mean involvement in the clients’ needs alone,
but also their agency. As has become clear,
agency is exercised through coping strategies
and fulfilling the expectations imposed by
a person’s environment, but significantly also
through opposition or resistance to these
expectations (e.g. gender norms) as well. In
order to recognise the clients’ strengths and
capacities, the social worker has to concentrate
on socially acceptable coping strategies, but
also behaviour that might go against social
expectations.Otherwisedrugusingwomen,who
often exercise agency in socially unacceptable
ways,such as participating in the drug business,
sex work, or other criminal behaviour, might
appear rather powerless. Consequently the
social worker might face the difficult dilemma
of finding a way to support the clients’ agency,
but without implying consent or support
for their involvement in, for instance, illegal
activities. This is a complex issue that cannot
be fully addressed in this paper. However, the
crucial point is that, for the development of
empowerment, recognition of client agency,
expressed in all its different ways, is vital.
A further important condition for empowering
social work is that it helps the people involved
understand the structural and political context
of their individual problems and recognize that
they are not the only ones experiencing them
(Carter, 2002; Thompson, 2006; young, 1994).
This signifies the important notion that it is
not only the client but also society that needs
to change or adjust when problems occur.
One example of such a change may
be found in a change of attitudes towards
female drug users in wider society. Social
workers can contribute to this change by, for
instance, challenging negative stereotypes and
problematising the concept of ‘female drug use’
itself. This means that, first of all, the social
workers themselves have to “challenge their
own assumptions and expectations of […]
what being female means.” (Crinall, 1999: 80).
Crinall reports that in her research on asylums
for young homeless women, behaviour
which deviated from feminine ‘norms’ incited
negative and marginalising responses from
workersandpeers(Crinall1993).Youngwomen’s
domesticity and passivity were reinforced and
rewarded, while physical strength, dominance
and domestic uselessness were considered
endearing and useful characteristics in young
men. (1999: 79).
Crinall (1999) also warns that rigid adherence
to any singular, prescribed or defined code for
being a woman has the potential to be strongly
oppressive. Therefore social workers, too, need
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/43
Articles
critically to reflect upon their own stereotypical
assumptions (e.g. that every woman wants to
be a mother) and support a variety of choices of
gender identity.
By describing the life situation of drug using
women in a wide variety of relations and
roles and giving examples of individual cases,
social workers may call into doubt the taken-
for-granted, often stigmatising, assumptions
about the ‘typical female drug user’, her ‘typical
problems’ or her ‘typical behaviour’.
Conclusion
Based on a critical review of social science
research into female drug use, I have identified
the tendency to lay emphasis upon either the
role of social structure and structural constraints
or the role of individual agency.Although some
explanation of this dichotomous perception
may be found in historical attitudes to the
introduction of a gender view into a field
that was strongly dominated by positivist and
medical discourse, this does not take away
from the fact that it may still contribute to
the further stigmatisation of women who use
drugs. The dichotomous view, which tends to
perceive female drug users as either powerless
victims of oppression or volitional agents who
are unrestricted by structural constraints, also
has implications for social work and other
professions that work with female drug users.To
avoid further contributing to this stigmatising
view, I have suggested theoretical frameworks
which broaden the definition of social structure
and agency and places strong emphasis on
their mutual interaction.This approach enables
a better understanding of the life situation of
female drug users in a broader context than the
simply pathological and also creates a sound
basis for empowering social work practice.
References
ADAMS,R.SocialWork and Empowerment.
London: Macmillan Press, 1996.
AHEARN, L. M. Language and Agency.
Annual Review of Anthropology, 2001, Vol. 30,
pp. 109–137.
ANDERSON, T. Dimensions of Women’s
Power in the Illicit Drug Economy. In
ANDERSON, T. (Ed.). Neither Villain nor
Victim: Empowerment and Agency among
Women Substance Abusers. New Brunswick:
Rutgers University Press, 2008.
BAKER, P. L., CARSON A. “I Take Care of
My Kids”:Mothering Practices of Substance-
Abusing Women. Gender and Society, 1999,
Vol. 13, No.3, pp. 347–363.
BASKIN,D.R.,SOMMERSI.Demonstrating
a Female-SpecificAgencyandEmpowerment
in Drug Selling. In ANDERSON T. (Ed.).
Neither Villain nor Victim: Empowerment
and Agency among Women Substance
Abusers. New Brunswick: Rutgers University
Press, 2008.
CARTER, S. C. Ladies Don’t: A Historical
Perspective on Attitudes Toward Alcoholic
Women. Affilia, 1997, Vol. 12, No. 4, pp.
471–485.
CARTER, S. C. Prenatal Care for Women
Who Are Addicted:Implications for Gender-
Sensitive Practice. Affilia, 2002,Vol.17,No.3,
pp. 299–313.
CRENSHAW, K. Mapping the Margins:
Intersectionality, Identity Politics, and
Violence against Women of Color. Stanford
Law Review, 1991, Vol. 43, No. 6, pp.
1241–1299.
CRINALL, K. Challenging Victimisation in
Practice with Young Women. In PEASE, B.,
FOOK, J. (Eds.). Transforming Social Work
Practice. Postmodern Critical Perspectives.
London: Routledge, 1999.
DENTON, B. Dealing: Women in the Drug
Economy. Sydney: University of New South
Wales Press, 2001.
DOMINELLI, L. Feminist Social Work
Theory and Practice. New York: Palgrave,
2002.
ETTORE, E. Women and Substance Use.
London: Palgrave Macmillan, 1992.
ETTORE, E. Revisioning Women and Drug
Use. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2007.
FRANK, K. Agency. Anthropological Theory,
2006, Vol. 6, No.3, pp. 281–302.
FRIEDMAN, J., ALICEA, M. Women
and Heroin. The Path of Resistance and Its
Consequences. Gender and Society, 1995, Vol.
9, No.4, pp. 432–449.
FRIEDMAN, J., ALICEA, M. Surviving
Heroin: Interviews with Women in
Methadone Clinics. Gainesville: University of
Florida Press, 2001.
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/44
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
FOOK, J. Critical Reflectivity in Education
and Practice. In PEASE, B., FOOK, J.
(Eds.). Transforming Social Work Practice.
Postmodern Critical Perspectives. London:
Routledge, 1999.
FOOK, J. Social Work. Critical Theory and
Practice. London: Sage Publications, 2002.
GIDDENS, A. The Constitution of Society.
Outline of the Theory of Structuration.
Berkley: University of California Press, 1984.
HEALY, K. Social Work Practices.
Contemporary Perspectives on Change.
London. Sage Publications, 2000.
HUDSON, A. ‘Troublesome Girls’: Towards
Alternative Definitions and Policies. In
EVANS, K., JAMIESON, J. (Eds.). Gender
and Crime: A Reader. Berkshire: Open
University Press, 2008.
INCIARDI, J. A., LOCKWOOD, D.,
POTTIEGER, A. E. Women and Crack-
Cocaine. New York: Macmillan Publishing
Company, 1993.
JACKSON, C., TINKLER, P. ‘Ladettes’
and ‘Modern Girls’: ‘Troublesome’ Young
Femininities. The Sociological Review, 2007,
Vol. 55, No. 2, pp. 251–272.
KLEE, H. Dilemmas of Child Welfare and
Drug Dependence. In KLEE, H., JACKSON,
M., LEWIS, S. (Eds.). Drug Misuse and
Motherhood, London: Routledge, 2002.
KOLÁŘOVÁ, M. Co evokuje pojem třída?
Socioweb, 2006 [20.7.2014] Available at:www.
socioweb.cz/index.php?disp=temata&shw=
309&lst=116 [20.7.2014]
KOLÁŘOVÁ, M. Na křižovatkách
nerovností: gender, třída a rasa/etnicita.
Gender, rovné příležitosti, výzkum, 2009, Vol. 8,
No. 2, pp. 1–10.
LALANDER, P. Hooked on Heroin: Drugs
and Drifters in a Globalized World. Oxford:
Berg, 2003.
LEWIS, S. Concepts of Motherhood. In
KLEE, H., JACKSON, M., LEWIS, S. (Eds.).
Drug Misuse and Motherhood, London:
Routledge, 2002.
LYKKE, N. Theorezing Intersectionalities:
Genealogies and Blind Spots. In LYKKE, N.
Feminist Studies. A Guide to Intersectional
Theory, Methodology and Writing. London:
Routlege, 2010.
MAHER, L. Sexed Work. Gender, Race and
Resistance in a Brooklyn Drug Market. New
York: Oxford University Press, 1997.
MAHONEY, R. M. Victimization or
Oppression? Women’s Lives, Violence, and
Agency. In FINEMAN, M., MYKITIUK, R.
(Eds.).ThePublicNatureofPrivateViolence,
New York: Routledge, 1994.
McNAY, L. Agency and Experience: Gender
as a Lived Relation. Sociological Review, 2004,
Vol. 52, No. 2, pp. 173–190.
MEASHAM, F. “Doing Gender” – “Doing
Drugs”: Conceptualizing the Gendering of
Drugs Cultures. Contemporary Drug Problems,
2002, Vol. 29, pp. 335–373.
NASH, J. C. “Re-thinking Intersectionality”.
Feminist Review, 2008, Vol. 89, pp. 1–15.
PAYNE, M. Modern Social Work Theory.
London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005.
POLLACK, S. Reconceptualizing Women’s
Agency and Empowerment: Challenges
to Self-Esteem Discourse and Women’s
Lawbreaking. Women and Criminal Justice,
2000, Vol. 12, No. 1, pp. 75–89.
SANDBERG, S., GRUNDETJERN, H.
Dealing with Gendered Economy: Female
Drug Dealers and Street Capital. European
Journal of Criminology, 2012, Vol. 9, No. 6, pp.
621–635.
SANDBERG, S. Gangster, Victim or
both? The Interdiscursive Construction
of Sameness and Difference in Self-
Presentations. The British Journal of Sociology,
2009, Vol. 60, No. 3, pp. 523–542.
SEWELL, W. H. Theory of Structure:
Duality, Agency, and Transformation.
American Journal of Sociology, 1992, Vol. 98, No.
1, pp. 1–29.
SCHEPER-HUGHES, N. Death Without
Weeping: The Violence of Everyday Life in
Brazil. Berkley: University of California Press,
1992.
STAUNÆS, D., SØNDERGAARD, D., M.
Intersectionality–A TheoreticalAdjustment.
In BUIKEMA, R., GRIFFIN, G., LYKKE, N.
(Eds.)ResearchingDifferently.Handbookfor
Postgraduate Research in Women’s/Gender/
Feminist Studies. London: Routledge, 2011.
STAUNæS, D. Where Have All the Subjects
Gone? Bringing Together the Concepts of
Subjectification and Intersectionality. NORA
- Nordic Journal of Women Studies, 2003,Vol. 11,
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/45
Articles
No. 2, pp. 101–110.
STOCCO,P.,et al.WomenandDrugabusein
Europe:GenderIdentity. Venezia:IREFREA,
2000.
STOCCO, P. (Eds.) Women and Opiate
Addiction: A European Perspective. Valencia:
IREFREA, 2002.
SVENSSON, B. Speed Freaks, Junkies and
Others – with Drug as Companions. In
GREENWOOD, G., ROBERTSON K.
(Eds.). Understanding and Responding to
Drug Use: the Role of Qualitative Research.
MCDDA: Luxemburg, 2000.
SVENSSON, B. Why Do Men and Women
Continue to Use Drugs? In KAPPL, M.,
SMUTEK,M.(Eds.).Proměny klienta služeb
sociální práce. Gaudeamus: Hradec Králové,
2006.
THOMPSON, N. Anti-discriminatory
Practice. New York: Palgrave Macmillan,
2006.
VOBOŘIL, J. Gender Differences – ženy
jako zvláštní skupina zasluhující pozornost
– review anglicky psané literatury. Adiktologie,
2002, Vol. 2, No. 1, pp. 33–39.
WORRALL,A.Twisted Sisters,ladettes,and
theNewPenology:theSocialConstructionof
‘Violent Girls’. In EVNAS, K., JAMIESON,
J. (Eds.). Gender and Crime: A Reader.
Berkshire: Open University Press, 2008.
YOUNG, I. M. Punishment, Treatment,
Empowerment: Three Approaches to Policy
for Pregnant Addicts. Feminist Studies, 1994,
Vol. 20, No. 1, pp. 32–57.
Notes
1
Mgr. Magda Frišaufová, Department of
Social Policy and Social Work, Faculty of
Social Studies, Masaryk University Brno.
Email: frisaufova@mail.muni.cz.
2
In the context of Czech Republic I find
it more appropriate to use the term
‘ethnicity’ rather than ‘race’. The direct
equivalent to the English word ‘race’ in
the Czech language is largely used in
the sense of ‘breed’ (e.g. dog breed), and
also has strong negative connotations
with Nazism (Kolářová 2009). ‘Ethnicity’
is also a commonly-used term when
referring to Romani people. Roma also
constitute a substantial proportion of
drug abusers in the Czech Republic,
especially among those who indulge in
opiates in the larger cities. Similarly, the
category of ‘class’ can generate problems
in the Czech environment as the term
has strong negative associations with
Communist ideology (Kolářová 2008).
For these reasons it might be interesting to
consider, for example, Bourdieu’s concept
of economic, cultural and social capital as
possibly more useful.
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/46
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
The Participatory approach
in low-threshold centres for children
and youth1
Anna Krchňavá
Mgr. Anna Krchňavá2 graduated from the Faculty of Social Studies at Masaryk University with
a Master’s in Social Policy and Social Work. At present, she is doing a postgraduate course in
Social Policy and Social Work. She is also engaged in social work with an organisation that is
focused on the provision of social services in a socially excluded locality.
Abstract
New methodologies in social work with underprivileged children and youth promote the
participation of the service users and see the participatory approach as a powerful tool of
empowerment. In this article the participatory approach is presented as a possible solution to the
specific problems of social exclusion of youth in urban areas.The article discusses the empowering
potential of the participatory approach. The research sections of this article is a case study of the
application of the participatory approach in a low-threshold youth drop-in centre in one socially
excluded neighbourhood. It highlights its contribution to addressing the specific life conditions of
service users and brings new questions and areas for further discussion about the enhancement of
services users´ participation in social services that deal with children and youth.
Keywords
the participatory approach, low-threshold youth drop-in centre, social exclusion of children and
youth, empowerment
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/47
Articles
Articles
Introduction
In the Czech Republic, social services intended
for non-organised “street” children and youth,
predominantly take the form of low-threshold
drop-incentresforchildrenandyouth(NZDM).
Their task is to provide an outlet for preventive
actions in risk areas of the children’s and youth’s
lives, primarily for those who receive no or
insufficient support from their own families
and a wider community, and who spend their
leisure time exposed to various risks.The social
service provided by NZDM is relatively specific
due to its low threshold, which differentiates it
from regular hobby groups, leisure-time and
educational activities for children and youth
which are usually provided by schools and
other organisations. Although the children and
youth are usually seen as “those who need to be
looked after”, many NZDM’s strive to involve
their clients in the decision-making process,i.e.
to adopt the so-called participatory approach.
The purpose of this article is to explore a case
of a specific drop-in centre to find out if and
how social workers promote participation
within the centre.
Children and youth in socially excluded
localities
This article is a case study of one specific
NZDM which is located in an officially
acknowledged socially excluded area. This
area is a situated in a larger city. There are
about 9000 inhabitants living in this area
which consists of 10 smaller neighbourhoods
(according to data from 2010).3 More than
80% of the local inhabitants belong to the
Roma ethnic minority4 (Sociofactor, 2011).
The inhabitants of this area usually suffer from
poverty, long-term unemployment, low or non-
existent education and indebtedness. Socio-
pathological behaviour mostly in the form of
gambling and drug abuse is more widely spread
here than in the other areas of the town.
Local inhabitants lack opportunities and the
ability to attain the necessary resources that
are needs to live an adequate life. It is not only
a matter of financial deficiency (poverty) but
also deficient social participation, a low level
of integration into society and the feeling
of helplessness which accompanies these
deficiencies (Mareš 2006: 7). According to
Burchardt et al. (1999: 229) socially excluded
people are those individuals and groups who
are citizens/members of a given society but for
reasons that are beyond their control cannot
participate in common activities which they
would be normally authorised or aspire to, on
the basis of their citizenship. In places where
social exclusion accumulates and transmits
from one generation to the other, the so-called
socially excluded localities, also known as
“ghettos” emerge.
Social exclusion tends to be related to
unemployment, though the very fact of being
employed is no longer a guarantee of successful
liberation from a miserable life situation. In
addition, a typical reaction to an unfavourable
market position is resignation and voluntary
unemployment (Hora 2008: 19; Sirovátka
1997: 19, 109; Engbersen et al., 2006: 155).
The poor educational level of the inhabitants of
the socially excluded localities is connected to
their uncertain position in the labour market -
work carried out in the secondary market does
not bring sufficient certainties, which in turn
contributes to the fact that even employment
and regular wages do not delivery sufficient
security and certainty (Standing, 2011: 41).
High rates of or voluntary unemployment
also relate to the low incentives for placement
into the secondary labour market, where the
costs associated with such work outweighs its
benefits (Wacquant, 2008: 237). According to
experts5 from the socially excluded area, the
incentives of the locals to work for minimal
wages in non-qualified jobs in the secondary
labour market are very low (Sociofactor, 2011;
Kašparová et al., 2008). Moreover this situation
influences their children as well, which can
be seen by their low aspirations in the labour
market – their “dream jobs” - “car mechanic,
hair-dresser, cook, welder, or shop-assistant” all
belong to the secondary labour market.
The socially excluded area is perceived as
a “dangerous place” and “a bad address” by
the general public. This antipathy is partially
caused by the negative images of Roma
ethnic minority within the general public.
According to Wacquant (2008: 239) the label
“maladjusted,” which is increasingly applied
to people living in ghettos, divides society. An
acute feeling of social indignity related to living
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/48
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
“in a bad neighbourhood” may be blocked
out by stigmatising an imaginary, demonised
“others,” i.e. neighbours, immigrants, drug-
addicted children.
According to Wacquant, life in socially
excluded localities is also characterised by the
decay of the area: loss of empathy, closed off
cultural avenues, and increasing social diversity
causing the local inhabitants to lose the feeling
of “home” and safety. (Wacquant, 2008: 242).
Sees ghettos more as a “naked space” that
is no longer a shared resource which can be
mobilised to protect its inhabitants and which
could provide collective support. It has become
a battlefield, a place for combat between the
independent and organised street predators,the
locals and their self-help groups, the public and
government agencies focused on maintaining
stability and social control, the containment
of crime and violence (social workers, teachers,
police officers, probation officers, patrols,
etc.) and the external institutional predators
(seeking the opportunities to gain buildings
and plots of land in these localities, which
might be sold subsequently to members of the
middle class) (Wacquant,2008: 242–243).This
situation can be seen in the area where the case-
studied NZDM is situated.On the in-side the
Roma community is diverse and divided into
small groups usually recognized by family-
membership. Social services and local NGOs
exist on the border between the informal life
in the community and the formal municipality
and state interests. Moreover a process of
gentrification has taken place in the last years,
changing not only the outer image of the area
but also its inner structure.There is no notion of
a wider community among the locals,especially
not a community, which can participate on the
public decision-making or self-government of
the area.
Thus, children in a socially excluded
environment grow up with a feeling of
“rejection”, and “exclusion” from the majority.
They see in their own parents the example of
how conventional strategies for involvement
in the labour market fail to supply a proper
source of livelihood, or more specifically they
learn alternative strategies of resignation or
stagnation with a low level of ambition.This is
coupled with an absence of ambition to achieve
a higher education, considering these goals as
unrealistic and having a personal conviction
that the current situation is unchangeable.
Moreover, the relationships in the community
where the children grow up may be disturbed
as a result of decreased solidarity and cohesion.
Consequences of these circumstances include,
but are not limited to: A lack of ambition,
a poor ability to plan for the future (both
near and distant), low motivation and limited
opportunities for personal development,
a narrow view of the world outside the socially
excluded locality, distrust of the “external”
environment and people in this environment,
deeply rooted consciousness of the stratification
of society.
Low-threshold centres for children
and youth as a part of social services
Low-threshold centres for children and
youth (hereinafter “NZDM”) are the form
of social prevention service pursuant to Act
No. 108/2006 Coll. By virtue of Section 62
of this Act, these centres provide ambulatory
or field social services to children between
6 and 26 years of age who are exposed to
socially adverse phenomena. The goal of this
service is to improve the quality of children’s
lives by preventing or reducing the social and
health risks related to their way of living, to
enable them to orient themselves in a social
environment and to establish conditions for
resolving their unfavourable social situation
(ČR, 2006).
According to the Česká asociace streetwork
(Czech Association of Streetwork, ČAS),
which works as an umbrella organisation for
NZDM in the Czech Republic, the mission of
NZDM is “to endeavour to reverse social inclusion
and promote positive change in the way of life of
children and youth who have found themselves
in an unfavourable social situation, to provide
information, professional assistance and support,
thereby preventing their social exclusion.” (ČAS,
2008)
According to ČAS, NZDM (1) provides
support in dealing with difficult life situations
and events; (2) reduces the social risks arising
from the conflict within social situations,
various ways of life, and risky behaviour; (3)
improves social abilities and competence; (4)
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/49
Articles
Articles
supports social inclusion within a peer group
and society, including involvement in the life of
the local community; (5) provides the necessary
psychological, physical, legal and social
protection during a stay in the centre, as well
as favourable conditions for implementation
of personal improvements; (6) helps prevent
or eliminate the risk associated with the way
of life of these children and youth; (7) enables
better orientation to a social environment;
(9) establishes the conditions to handle
unfavourable social situations. As implied
by these characteristics, a relatively great
stress is laid on the direct involvement of the
service users in the social service’s events (e.g.
through organising the users’ own activities,
involvement within a peer group), but also
through engagement in a broader sense of the
word, e.g. involvement in the life of the local
community).
The term “low-threshold” in the name of this
service indicates that it is implemented so as to
ensure its maximum accessibility.The process of
providing the service eliminates the time,space,
psychological and financial barriers which
could prevent the target group from searching
for the centre or from using the services offered
(ČAS,2008).For this reason,the low-threshold
centres are located in “the very space-time”,
i.e. in the locality and day time of the highest
concentration of the target group. The centres
provide social services anonymously and free of
charge, and they do not require their clients to
drop in regularly, or to initiate the activities or
to agree with the world views represented by
the centres.
The specific area of work of NZDM is the
target group of children and youth who - in
spite of their infancy - have the status of “full-
bodied” users with all rights and duties. The
NZDM hopes to gain the trust and respect of
users by allowing them to use their facilities
anonymously.
The NZDM of this case study is a part of the
network of social services and other initiatives
that are supposed to assist inhabitants of the
socially excluded area in improving their life-
conditions. According to the experts, the area is
well networked by social services (Sociofactor,
2011), concerning children and youth - there
are altogether 6 NZDMs in the whole area.
Participatory approach in low-threshold cen-
tres for children and youth
The participatory approach is based on
the ideas of shared decision making, active
citizenship, equality of social worker and
service user and user´s active participation
in “using” the social services. Applying this
approach in social services draws upon the
idea that the involvement of the service users
in the decision-making process supports the
efficiency of the social services provided, and is
in the direct interest of the user, and the social
worker as well.
Understanding democratic participation and
having the self-confidence and the competence
to participate in these processes may be acquired
only through practical experience, they cannot
be learnt abstractedly (Hart, 1992). In the
context of changes within society, it is possible
to see changes in social work too.At present,the
state is still less perceived to be responsible for
its citizens and for the good of the community
(MacDonald, 2006: 10). Yet, a new ideal
“product” of social work is “an active citizen”
(MacDonald, 2006: 22), who is able to stand
up for his/her rights and solve his/her problems
more or less independently. An inevitable part
of “active citizenship” is the ability to actively
decide on circumstances concerning the life
of individuals, and subsequently to participate
in the decision-making process where an
individual no longer decides for themselves.
Therefore,for social work to achieve this goal it
seems necessary to find ways of supporting and
improving the abilities of the “disadvantaged”
in directly participating in decision making
that could have positive or negative effects
upon the users themselves. The support of
greater participation in decision making by
the “disadvantaged” ‘themselves within the
framework of social services, may lead to the
acquisition of this competence even in other
environments.
Participation, within the meaning of “co-
involvement” in the decision-making process,
means in fact sharing the power to make
those decisions. Yet, the application of the
participatory approach does not always lead to
a real “shift” of power from the social workers
to the service users. This false participation is
also called “tokenism”. Tokenism is based on
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/50
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
perfunctory involvement,without any profound
commitment to equal participation and without
a real chance of change (Arnstein, 1969).
Whether the “false” involvement is a result of
the social workers’ intention or just an accident
caused by poor understanding of the problem
(Thompson, 1998: 164), it actually tries to
mask the power inequality between the social
worker and the client and offers an illusion of
shared decision-making competence.
Why and how should the children and youth
be involved in the decision-making process?
Do children and youth have sufficient capacity
for making decisions? Children, and primarily
youth, need to be involved in meaningful
projects along with the adults. It is unrealistic
to expect children and youth aged 16, 18 or
21 to instantly become responsible, involved,
adult citizens without having at least some
experience in this field and having the relevant
feelings of responsibility (Hart, 1992: 5). Thus,
the participatory approach is definitely needed
in the social services provided to children and
youth.
The involvement of the service users in the
decision making concerning the service may
take place at various levels - from the client’s
decision about the ways of using the service,
through to the choice of interior decorations,
to the participation in the creation of activities
to be carried out in NZDM. The use of the
participatory approach in NZDM is also
favoured by the declared goals, as defined by
ČAS, specifically the goal “establishing the
conditions for the implementation of personal
activities.” In compliance with the principle
of low-threshold and an effort to make the
services available to the least accessible service
users, the programme in NZDM is adjusted
to the clients’ ideas and demands and needs.
This setting may become a space for the service
users’ participation in the decisions concerning
its functioning.
The research into the participation of young
users of social services in other environments
(countries)hasdemonstratedthatsocialworkers
and clients may have different notions of
participation and the very word “participation”
may have various meanings for them. The
social workers perceive the clients’participation
either as a) involvement of clients in activities
and events related to the service or to their own
lives (as opposed to passivity and rejection); b)
clients’ assumption of responsibility for their
own lives, as demonstrated by the very decision
making being carried out when presented with
various options; or c) an ability to negotiate
about the goals of the cooperation between
a client and the social service (Kvarnstrom,
Hedberg, Cedersund, 2013: 292). Based on the
research into how the participation is perceived
by the service users themselves (Kvarnstrom,
Willumsen, Andersson-Gare, Hedberg 2012),
the clients consider the participation as a)
comprehensive sharing of information from
social workers; b) ability to choose and make
decisions about the use of available sources;
c) good relationships and communication
(assuming mutual respect and equality); d)
gaining insight into and understanding of their
own life situation.
Another difference in the way the participation
is perceived by the clients and the social workers
has been revealed in the research carried out
by Boehm and Staples. They demonstrated
that social workers tend to emphasise the
very process of empowerment, acquisition of
competence and overall progress of cooperation
with their clients, whereas the clients stress the
importance of the results of cooperation (2002:
457). It may be assumed that the clients give
more emphasis to the development aspect of
participation which denotes the possibilities
and methods for achieving a larger personal
fulfilment, realisation and certain kinds of
instant satisfaction, whereas the social worker
stresses the expressive aspect,which relates to the
conviction that the service users have a right to
express their opinion about the provision and
use of services and to influence the way the
services are provided (Parsloe, 1990).
Participatory approach and empowerment
The idea behind the participatory approach is
the perspective of empowerment (Kubalčíková,
2009: 88). In relation to the participatory
approach, the empowerment denotes a state
as well as a process in which the participatory
approach leads is also a component. The
participatory approach is one way of boosting
the empowerment of the social service users
(Navrátil, 2000; Dalrymple, Burke, 1995). It is
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/51
Articles
Articles
based on a partner relationship between a social
worker and a social service user.
Dalrymple, Burke (1995: 53–54) speak of three
levels of empowerment. After presenting this
model I will later use it as a model in researching
the possible outcomes of the participatory
approach’s application.
The first level is the level of feelings. At this
level, the possibility to express one’s own
feeling, to tell the story of one’s own life, helps
the individual to become more confident in
the knowledge that she or he is being taken
seriously (Rees, 1991: 21 in Dalrymple, Burke,
1995:53).This confidence is empowering.Hill-
Collins (1990) points out that the process of
self-conscious thought is an essential element
of the empowerment process, with personal
experience also being a key component (in
Dalrymple, Burke, 1995: 53).
The second level of empowerment is ideas.
This relates to increased self-respect, and
being conscience of one’s own efficiency, i.e.
conviction of one’s own ability to achieve and
control what happens in an individual’s life
(Bandura, 1982: 122 in Dalrymple, Burke,
1995: 53).This area encompasses such concepts
as reinforcing the function of ego, development
of personal strength and power, feeling of
control, development of client’s initiative or
increase in her or his ability to act (Gutierrez,
1990 in Dalrymple, Burke, 1995: 53). These
processes lead to a changed consciousness
– self-knowledge, self-actualisation and self-
definition (Dalrymple, Burke, 1995: 53). Based
on these two levels, people are able to lessen
their helplessness and feeling of guilt and
hopefully be able to increase a feeling of some
higher ability and a possibility to change things
around themselves. Developing self-knowledge
and a sense of personal power enables people
to develop new language (Rees, 1991: 95 in
Dalrymple, Burke, 1995: 53), e.g. an increased
occurrence of language that expresses power,
such as: “I want to make my own choices”,
“I know my rights”, and “I’m in control”
(Dalrymple, Burke, 1995: 52).
The third level is that of activity. This level
points towards the importance of the fact that
the formulation and establishment of a decision
is really influenced by those who are directly
affected by a decision’s impact (Hasenfield,
1987: 479 in Dalrymple, Burke, 1995: 55). It
may include political action aimed at changing
the social institution, but above all it should be
the ability to take joint action (not an individual
one) of a group of people with a common goal.
The objectives of empowerment at this level
may be about changing legislation or policies,
but can equally be about the small changes that
may affect the life of one individual (Dalrymple,
Burke, 1995: 55).
Methodology
The objective of the research is to use the case
study to exemplify the method for supporting
the clients’ participation in the NZDM
environment.
The research was conducted as a case study
for a specific NZDM, by means of qualitative
examination. It has attempted to understand
a particular social phenomenon in depth
(Hendl, 2005). The particular NZDM, where
the research took place, was selected purposely
according to the criteria of a) operating in
the socially excluded area; b) working with
children and youth of a variety of ages (6–20);
c) accessibility for research. For the sake of
data triangulation, which should contribute to
making as complex picture of the researched
approach as possible (Silverman 2005), the
research data was collected by three methods
- interviews, analysis of documents and
observation. The respondents in the interview
were 6 workers of NZDM.The interviews were
semi-structured with mostly open questions.
The main topics of the interview were the
process of cooperation with the service user
from the first time they come to NZDM; the
activities and programme of the NZDM; the
rules of using the service; practical applications
of standards of social services; the relationship
between social workers and service users; social
workers´ ideas of participation, its presence in
their work and their ideas of its pros and cons.
The analysed materials include: documents
maintained by the centre: the methodology
for providing the social services, conditions for
providing the social services (rules and rights of
the clients), internal documents intended for
the recording of the work with clients (a form
for individual planning, service provision
agreements), articles of association of the
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/52
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
organisation as well as the website and other
virtual data produced by NZDM (e.g. data
from social networks). Observation taken
directly in the NZDM environment was used
as an additional method for data acquisition.
It took place during the opening hours of the
NZDM and consisted of taking field-notes
about the day-day life in the NZDM, the way
social workers and service users coexist in this
service with special focus on active participation
of the service users.
The areas of examination were the methods of
working with a client, including the levels of
participation in the low-threshold centre for
children and youth. The areas of investigation
of the workers,documents and the environment
of NZDM. The elements of participation also
include the set up of the service which strives
to share the decision making between the social
workers and clients, and enables the clients to
influence the events in NZDM.The assessment
of “real” application was made possible thanks
to the observations in NZDM. Yet, a proper
assessment definitely lacks the opinion of the
clients. When assessing the application of
the participatory approach, an aid tool also
encompassed the formulated prerequisites for
application of the participatory approach, as
defined by Beresford and Croft (1993).6
The research took place late March and early
April 2013. Interviews with five NZDM
workers were held consecutively.5 of 6 members
of the NZDM team agreed to participate in
the interview. The 6th person that granted an
interview was organisation deputy manager.
Individual interviews were conducted outside
the centre. The interviews, documents and
field-notes from observation were analysed
in Atlas.ti program. The acquired data was
anonymised.
Applying the participatory approach
in NZDM
The application of the participatory approach
in the selected NZDM is based on the
methodological materials which draw on the
SocialServicesQualityStandards.Incompliance
with the low-threshold principle declared in
the NZDM Methodology Handbook, NZDM
strives to maintain the voluntary approach of
its clients and to enable them to influence the
centre’s programme.The voluntary approach to
the use of services, i. e. voluntary involvement
in the activities and voluntary attendance at the
club, offers the clients a relatively large area for
decision making in the use of social services.
In relation to this principle, the possibility to
influence the centre’s programme even enlarges
the clients’ powers concerning the use of the
service – this may be perceived as a guarantee
for the clients to be involved in the decision
making concerning the service itself.
The NZDM social workers themselves do not
use the term “participatory approach”.The term
had to be “translated” as “support of the clients’
involvement in the events that take place in
the club”, which might be seen as a kind of
interpretation and as such may “channel” the
answers of the respondents. A degree to which
“the involvement in the events” incorporates
“the involvement in decisions” is open to
question. This question will be explored in
further consideration of the application of the
participatory approach in the selected NZDM.
The contact persons in NZDM are always
willing to support the clients’ involvement, as
they see the benefit it brings to both the clients
and the service itself.
“It is partly a shift of the responsibility for
the space in the centre and partly we wanted to
let them know they are allowed to make decisions.”
(Respondent 1)
They also see the benefit for the centre itself:
“It is definitely of benefit to everyone. For example
speaking of the parties … they are obviously more
successful done this way than if we organise them
ourselves.” (Respondent 1)
It seems the social workers understand their
approach as an involvement of clients in the
decision-making process where they consider
the clients as sharing responsibility for the
events taking place in the centre. The centre
is seen as a special space for training in the
process of decision making. The fact that the
social workers do not formulate the application
of the participatory approach explicitly and
do not apply it deliberately or systematically is
obvious from their own statements describing
a typical situation where the social workers
predominantly react positively to the clients
who come up with their own ideas and who
actively “lay claim” to active participation in
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/53
Articles
Articles
the decision making process. This issue has
been pointed out by one of the social workers
who is convinced that the ability to take
a less active role than the clients is a token of
professionalism:
“I think it is a conclusion that every social worker
has to come to one day, not to have 2 or 3 blue-
eyed boys and make plans with them, but instead
to spread your attention and care even among the
clients who are not that active.” (Respondent 3)
A tool to activate the less active clients is the
individual planning and individual work of the
contact worker with a client, the goal of which
- as mentioned above - is to directly involve the
client in the decision-making process.
As implied by the interviews with the social
workers, there are several spheres and aspects
of the services where the clients may intervene
to a greater or lesser extent. The workers
identified 3 areas where they would accept
the participation of clients but in practice the
participation does not take place, and another
3 areas where the clients actually participate
in the decision making concerning the service.
The three areas, where the clients’participation
might be theoretically possible, though not
happening in practice, are as follows:
(1) Determination of the club’s rules.
(2)
Determination of the NZDM opening
hours.
(3)
Determination of the clients’ rights in
NZDM.
In all these areas, the contact workers were
hypothetically in favour of the service users’
involvement in the decision making concerning
the users themselves, but simultaneously they
expressed doubts as to whether the service users
would be able to actually and effectively (from
the social workers’ point of view) make good
decisions. Moreover, the service users are not
currently invited to take part in the changes or
updates of these areas, instead upon their entry
to the NZDM the areas are presented as preset
and invariable.
On the other hand, the areas where, according
to the social workers, the clients do actually
participate in decision making are as follows:
(1)
Determination of the goals of
cooperation,
(2)
Arrangement of the club’s interior and
equipment,
(3)
Inventing and creating new activities in
NZDM.
(1)
The first area where the active involvement
of clients is inevitable, from the social
workers’ point of view, is the determination
of the way the service is used. The way is
identified at the final decision on the goal
of cooperation.“I do not set a personal goal for
anyone. If the client told me he/she knows it is
his/her problem but does not want to solve it,
in spite of being aware of the problems it leads
to, I simply do not push anyone into the task.”
(Respondent 2)
Respect for the client’s idea of the service use,
in fact, derives from the low-threshold nature
of this social service. The clients are entitled
to leave the centre any time they want. They
may choose any activity the centre offers. In
consequence, if the clients only search for a safe
space to sit around, it is still a legitimate way of
using the service. Yet, it also means that in this
case, the social workers abandon their effort to
develop cooperation with the client.
(2)
According to the social workers, the clients
also participate in the decision making
about the interior layout of the club.
“Of course, we can’t convert or rebuilt a toilet just
because someone doesn’t like to be alone behind the
doors, but as regards the decorations or furniture
layout - if our girls want to have their lady’s corner
over here or there, why not.” (Respondent 2)
The clients are also allowed to come up with
their own initiatives concerning the equipment
of the club. That is how the clients made their
contribution to the purchase of a table tennis
table. Nevertheless, the degree of participation
might have been increased in this case if the
clients were engaged in the very purchase of
the table, the same way they are involved in
the decision making over interior decorations.
Otherwise, the potential for the clients’
empowerment remains unused and the social
workers keep their roles as experts who “are able
or empowered” to arrange for the purchase.
(3)
The NZDM workers, in their own words,
emphasised the importance of allowing the
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/54
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
service users to actively participate in events
within the low-threshold club.They refer to
this ability as “not doing things instead of
the clients”.
“When we bend over backwards to help them, when
have three different programmes prepared for one
single day, they may get bored and be passive, (…)
they may completely lose interest. But when they
just sit there, not knowing what to do, then the
ideas can just come spontaneously.” (Respondent 4)
Through these activities which the clients
perform by themselves the workers can evaluate
their effort, qualities and skills.
“Well, ...the fact that they work on the development
of new skills spontaneously (…) gives the clients
a sense of self-worth and importance and aims and
reasons for things become more clearer.”(Respondent
6)
The most frequent organised events are:
discotheques, football tournaments, cooking
activities and trips. Preparation and detailed
planning form an integral part of the process
of organising the activities. Clients are guided
through the planning process by the social
worker.The planning process has several clearly
defined steps - determination of goals, time
schedules, task allocation, desired results, and
criteria for (non)achievement of a goal.Through
these steps,the clients learn the procedure which
they may use to reach their goals, they learn to
formulate the goal and think of the sources with
are necessary for achievement thereof.
Based on the current findings, it can be
summarised that in the relevant NZDM there
is an effort towards the use of the participatory
approach and in some areas the approach
actually works. The effort is, however, intuitive
and concentrated on particular individuals who
use the service. There is no decision-making
process which would engage all the clients of
the service at any one time.
In the NZDM team, the idea of introducing
a club senate has arisen. The senate would be
a tool to ensure common decision making.“The
senate would act like some kind of interest group.
First we would take a topic and learn what others
think about it, how they want something to be and
how something will come about.” (Respondent 1)
Although the application of the participatory
approach is not explicitly declared or pursued
as one of the goals of a NZDM concerned, it
fulfils several prerequisites for the application
of this approach as they are stated by Beresford
and Croft (1993).
Firstly,thereisstrongsupportbywiderstructures
in the NZDM concerned. This primarily
applies to the organisation management which
encourages the widest possible involvement
of clients in the decision making process.
Similarly, the contact workers have access to
sufficient resources in the form of local facilities
and personnel capacities.The only deficiency is
in the appropriate education of workers in this
field, and the follow-up training of the clients.
Education in the field of support of the clients’
activity and their involvement in the life of
the centre is to a certain extent overtaken by
compulsory courses in social work, primarily in
the sphere of individual planning, and by the
respectful approach to clients. Nevertheless,
what is missing is the education and training
which would be oriented towards the sharing
of decision making and support of client
participation in the decision-making process.
As the involvement of the clients takes place
predominantlyattheintuitivelevel,thereisa lack
of self-reflection on the question of whether
the clients are sufficiently informed about the
opportunity to participate in decision making,
primarily in the fields which are perceived by
the social workers as their correct domain (rules
and rights of the clients). The social workers
try to approach the clients so as to ensure that
everyone has equal access in the participation of
the decision making process,yet,various degrees
of interest and activity on the part of the clients
are still evident. The last prerequisite for the
application of the participatory approach is in
the mechanism of evaluation of participation
levels in currently running programmes. Since
the participation is not explicitly compulsory
in the NZDM concerns, there is no such
mechanism which can evaluate success rates of
these programmes.
Participatory approach and its contribution
to empowerment
Based on the aforementioned examples of how
an NZDM’s clients are involved in the decision-
making process and on the information available
about the support given to aid this involvement,
it is obvious that this approach pursues the goal
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/55
Articles
of empowering clients.The critical point in this
processisthepossibilitytoimplementtheclients’
own ideas and encourage more participation in
the decision making about events within the
centre. In the course of organising their own
activities, the clients are empowered at all three
levels (see Dalrymple, Burke 1995: 53–54).
Planning and implementation of clients’ own
activities usually starts with an individual plan,
a partofwhichisthedeterminationofa goal,time
schedule, allocation of tasks and the criteria for
success. By encouraging the clients to formulate
their own goals and treating them with respect,
the centre workers allow the clients to share
their stories, ask them about their opinions and
viewpoints on their lives, they support them in
the conviction that their opinion, story, will and
ideas are important. Thanks to this cognizance,
the empowerment takes place at the level of
feelings. By subsequent guidance of the clients
in the fulfilment of gradual steps, “realisation”
of their success and causes of possible failure,
the social worker supports an awareness of his/
her own efficiency and ability to influence what
happens in his/her life. As the client passes
through the deliberate process of achieving his/
her personal goal, he/she is empowered at the
level of ideas.
The empowerment at the level of activity takes
place when the service user sees that things may
happen just as he/she imagines it to. This kind
of empowerment happens when clients with
a common goal succeed in furthering this goal.
At this level, it is not enough to have individual
planning and implementing of his/her activities.
It is important to work with the whole group and
to enable it to achieve its common goals. Then,
the environment of a NZDM may function as
“a training ground” where the clients jointly
learn to identify the common goals and jointly
try to achieve them.The level of empowerment
in an NZDM is still implemented only at an
individual level, at the moment it lacks a group
aspect.The service may develop in this direction,
e.g. through the aforementioned club senate.
Yet, there is still the question of how does the
NZDM which can make its users empowered
within its protected environment (the “training
ground”) prepare them further for applying
these new abilities outside in their everyday
lives.
Summary
This case study only dealt with one specific
example of a NZDM and that´s why its findings
are only applicable to its specific context. While
it gives some examples and creates discussion
about this topic, the research would have to
cover more NZDMs and also include the service
users to bring a complex picture of the potential
of participation in the context of drop-in social
services.
This case study has shown that in this NZDM
the service user´s involvement in the decision
making process has no particular rules and
no formalised definition within the NZDM
Methodology and formal rules, though it
actually happens in practice. Research showed
three areas, in which participation takes place
a) determination of the goals of cooperation; b)
arrangement of the club interior and equipment;
c) inventing and creating new activities in
NZDM. There are also areas in which the
social workers see possible involvement but its
nonexistence is according to them mostly due to
the inability of the service users to participate,or
the inappropriate conditions of NZDM. These
three areas are 1) determination of the club’s
rules; 2) determination of the NZDM opening
hours; 3) determination of the clients’ rights in
NZDM.
Fromthepointofviewoftheparticipationladder
focused on children and youth (Hart, 1992), the
implementation of activities, invented by the
clients themselves, may be seen as “decisions
initiated by children and shared by adults”. Yet,
the range of activities that may be performed
by children is still to a great extent limited by
the social service, its orientation and activities
which may be implemented in the framework
of the service. Thus, the model of co-decision
making in the NZDM concerned may be seen
as “initiated by adults and shared by children”.
The contact workers may decide that the clients
should be entitled to participate in the creation
of activities in the club, and the clients may
subsequently enjoy the right.
As shown, participation can have an
empowering effect on the service users, but it
mostly applies to the activities carried out in
the NZDM. According to Adams (2008) it may
be concluded that it is much more involvement
in decision making than participation in the
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/56
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
meaning of assumption of power and resources
that are necessary for influencing the policy
and management of services. Transferability of
abilities and competences which the clients learn
in an NZDM remains an open question with
respect to the application of the participatory
approach. It is difficult to judge to what extent
theclientsactuallyapplythelearnedcompetences
in reality, i.e. in their lives, environments where
they possibly live or function in. In the socially
excluded environment where relationships are
weakandtheusuallyavailablesourcesaretwiceas
hard to access,the results may only be monitored
with difficulty. It is not even clear whether the
learned strategies, e.g. joint decision making or
joint search for the achievement of goals, work
in environments outside of the NZDM, where
it is necessary for the clients to make decisions
with other groups of people.
I assume NZDM has no big aspirations in
the terms of producing active agents of social
change. Its drop-in character means that the
service users vary a lot, spend often short times
in the social service itself, see it as an option for
spending their free time and don´t usually come
with the goal of learning “how to participate
in public life as active citizens”. Therefore the
question of the limits of participatory approach
in the NZDM is in place. To answer this
question I would suggest an extension of the
research focusing on the service users and their
understanding and ideas about participation and
the NZDM social service.
References
ADAMS,R.Empowerment,Participationand
Social Work. Basingstoke, New York, Palgrave,
2008.
ARNSTEIN, S.R. A Ladder of Citizen
Participation Journal of the American Institute of
Planners, 1969, Vol. 35, No.4, pp. 216–24.
BERESFORD, P., CROFT, S. Citizen
Involvement: A Practical Guide for Change,
Basingstoke, Macmillan, 1993.
BOEHM, A., STAPLES, L. H. The Functions
of the Social Worker in Empowering: The
Voices of Consumers and Professionals. Social
Work, 2002, No. 47, Vol. 4, pp. 449–460.
BURCHARDT, T., LE GRAND, J.,
PIACHAUD, D. Social Exclusion in Britain
1991 – 1995. Social Policy Administration, 1999,
No. 33, Vol. 3, pp. 227–244.
Česká asociáce streetwork.
Pojmosloví nízkoprahových zařízení pro děti
a mládež. Praha: Česká asociace streetwork,
2008.
DALRYMPLE, J., BURKE, B. Anti-
Oppressive Practice, Social Care and the Law.
Buckingham, Open University Press, 1995.
ENGBERSEN, G. et al. Cultures of
Unemployment: a Comparative Look at
Long-term Unemployment and Urban
Poverty. Amsterdam: Amsterdam University
Press, 2006.
HART, R. A. Children’s Participation: From
tokenism to citizenship. UNICEF ICDC,
Florence, 1992.
HORA, O. Strategie dlouhodobě
nezaměstnaných: (souhrnná zpráva
z výskumu). Praha: VÚPSV, 2008.
KAŠPAROVÁ, I. et al. (Ed.). Dlouhodobý
monitoringsituaceromskýchkomunitv České
republice – moravské locality [online]. 2008.
Available at: http://www.socialni-zaclenovani.
cz/dokumenty/dokumenty-pro-lokalitu-brno
[11.1.2015]
KUBALČÍKOVÁ, K. Role uživatele
a zjišťování potřeb v procesu komunitního
plánování sociálních služeb Sociální práce /
Sociálna práca, 2009, Vol. 9, No. 1, pp. 85–96.
KVARNSTORN, S., HEDBERG, B.,
CEDERSUND, E. The Dual Faces of
Service User Participation: Implications for
Empowerment Processes in Interprofessional
Practice. Journal of Social Work, 2013, Vol. 13,
pp. 287–307.
KVARNSTORN, S., WILLUMSEN, E.,
ANDERSSON-GARE, B., HEDBERG, B.
How Service Users Perceive the Concept of
Participation,SpecificallyinInterpforessional
Practice.British Journal of Social Work, 2012,Vol.
42, pp. 129–146.
McDONALD, C. Challenging Social Work:
The Context of Practice. London, New York:
Palgrave Macmillan, 2006.
MAREŠ, P. Faktory sociálního vyloučení.
Praha: VÚPSV, 2006.
NAVRÁTIL,P. Úvoddo teoriía metodsociální
práce. Brno: Marek Zeman, 2000.
PARSLOE, P. A New Role for Clients in
Social Welfare: Partnership, Participation,
Consumerism and Decentralization.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/57
Articles
Occasional Paper Series No. 1. Hong Kong:
Department of Social Work,Hong Kong Baptist
College, 1990.
SILVERMAN, D. Ako robiť kvalitatívny
výskum (praktická príručka). Bratislava: Ikar,
2005.
SIROVÁTKA,T. Marginalizace na pracovním
trhu. Brno: Masarykova Univerzita, 1997.
SMITH, R.S. Social Work and Power. New
York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008.
SOCIOFACTOR, s.r.o. Evaluace v lokálních
partnerstvích, období 2008 – 2010 [online].
Ostrava,2011.Available at:http://www.socialni-
zaclenovani.cz/dokumenty/dokumenty-pro-
lokalitu-brno [11.1.2015]
STANDING, G. The Precariat. The New
Dangerous Class. London: Bloomsbury
Academic, 2011.
THOMPSON, N. Existentialism and Social
Work. Aldershot: Avebury, 1992.
WACQUANT, L. Urban Outcasts:
A Comparative Sociology of Advanced
Marginality. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2008.
ČR. Zákon č. 108/2006 Sb. o sociálních
službách In Sbírka zákonů České republiky, 2006.
Notes
1
This article was supported by Ministry of
Education, Youth and Sports – program
COST CZ, project No. LD_13063
“Modernization and restructuring of social
services in the Czech Republic: the studies
of selected areas”. This project is carried
out in the framework of COST Action
IS1102 – SO.S. COHESION. Social
services, welfare state and places.
2
Contact:Mgr. AnnaKrchňavá.Department
of Social Policy and Social Work, Faculty
of Social Studies, Joštova 10, 602 00 Brno.
E-mail: a.krchnava@mail.muni.cz
3
This area is being gentrified in the last
years so the numbers of socially excluded
inhabitants may have decreased since
2010.
4
This number is estimated by local experts,
because the ethnicity is a self-proclaimed
category and only a very few members
of the Roma ethnic minority proclaim
themselves “Roma” in an official way, e.g.
in national census.
5
By “experts“ I mean local professionals
working in NGOs, social services and
municipality.
6
Prerequisites for participatory approach,
according to Beresford and Croft (1993):
The first prerequisite is the arrangement
for (1) sufficient sources. These sources
include a place where the participatory
approach might be applied, support by the
stakeholders, knowledge of and acquaintance
with the principles of this approach.
The second assumption is (2) provision
of information about the scope of the
problem, accessible sources, support and
potential solutions. The service users must
be acquainted with the problem which they
are expected to address in their decision
making, with potential solutions to choose
from.
In the course of the participatory process,
(3) education must take place, i.e. the
improvement of abilities to lead and to
participate. While the users are being
involved in the decision making process,
it is still necessary to boost their ability
to participate and - at the same time - to
educate social workers on the methods for
leading the process.
The fourth assumption (4) is the
equal access to the services and equal
opportunities to participate - all the users
must have equal access to the participation
opportunity.
Another prerequisite (5) is the existence
of suitable structures which will support
the participation and will increase the
involvement rate. If an organisation is
set “against” participation, this will never
function properly.
This is closely related to (6) the use
of language and terminology which is
comprehensible to the participants. The
process of involving the users should be
free of any “academic language” which the
users are unable to understand.
The last prerequisite (7) is the existence
of an evaluating mechanism which should
assess whether the suitable conditions were
established for the user to participate.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/58
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Client Violence in Social Work Practice:
Conflict Styles of Victims
Soňa Lovašová
Mgr. Soňa Lovašová, PhD.1 Works at the Department of Social Work of the Faculty of Arts at
Pavol Jozef Šafárik University in Košice and currently holds the position of Assistant Professor.
Her research focuses on client violence towards social workers and deals with stressful situations
and meaning of life of the unemployed. She has been working as a social advisor in the sphere of
distance consultation services.
Abstract
This study deals with incidents of client violence and their connection to the conflict styles of the
victims. It lists the most important findings in the areas of client violence in social work practice.
The research is based on a survey and its objective was to detect the incidences of individual client
violence cases and their possible connection to the conflict styles of the victims.
315 respondents to the study were from the Office of Labour, Social Affairs and Family, the
employees of crisis centres, re-socialisation centres and foster homes. The survey results showed
a high incidence of verbal abuse. On the other hand, the study did not confirm any connection
between a conflict attitude of the victims and the incidence of client violence. The respondents
used mainly collaborating as a conflict style; men opt for competing as a conflict style more often
than women and the respondents reached higher scores in the cooperativeness indexes than in the
assertiveness indexes.
Keywords
client violence, verbal abuse, physical violence, conflict styles, assertiveness index, cooperativeness
index
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/59
Articles
Introduction
Client violence was already a research project of
foreign specialists in the 1980s. Client violence
used to be understood as a certain form of
workplace violence.Therefore, it was examined
especially by psychologists and specialists
working in those fields where client violence
exists. In other words, client violence is any act
of violence committed by the recipient of any
service toward the particular service provider.
The first research in this area was aimed at
helping professionals in general, primarily
physicians, health care personnel, psychiatrists,
psychologists and social workers (Bernstein,
1981; Star,1984; Lanza,1984; Black,Compton,
Werzel, Minchin, Farber, Rastogi-Cruz, 1994).
However, this problem does not relate only
to the professions mentioned above. It also
concerns high risk professions (e.g. gambling
house operators, non-stop shop assistants in
remote areas or petrol stations). Paradoxically,
the perpetrator of violence within helping
professions might be the recipient of the
service.
In fact, it is not a paradox at all.The aggression
can be logically explained. Any tense situation
or crisis (social, medical or personal) together
with any other aggression increasing factors
can act as a trigger for aggressive behaviour.
Client violence is a specific type of violence and
in helping professions, its higher incidence rate
may be caused by typical behavioural syndromes
(fatigue syndrome, burnout syndrome and so
on).Nowadays,the problem is undervalued and
organizations do not put sufficient emphasis
on prevention of its formation (Halachová,
Fedorová, Žiaková, 2014). Besides, it is
important to bear in mind that there are more
stressful situations when conflict situations at
work increase (Šiňanská, Šandlová, 2013).
Client Violence – Workplace Violence
In Slovakia, the term workplace violence is
commonly perceived as victimization at work
and is linked to terms such as mobbing,bossing
etc. However, workplace violence is a complex
phenomenon.The literature lists terms, such as
work-related violence and workplace violence.
Terms work-related aggression and workplace
aggression are used as synonyms. Kelloway
(2006) tries to distinguish between workplace
aggression and workplace violence. Kelloway
refers to workplace aggression as a broader term
which includes workplace violence. Workplace
violence is often understood as a certain type of
aggression, namely a physical maltreatment.
Kelloway (2006) distinguishes between physical
and mental aggression and uses the term mental
workplace aggression as a form of psychical
maltreatment. Lovaš (2001) claims that all
forms of client violence and aggression occur
in the workplace. Moreover, they are mutually
combinable but in different ways. Therefore,
the workplace violence should be categorized.
Our research is based on the categorization
of basic types of aggression: physical, verbal,
direct, indirect, passive and active and their
combinations.
The incidence of workplace violence should be
classified according to the source of violence.
Victims of workplace violence are always
workers, employees. The potential source of
violence at work comes from a colleague, a co-
worker, a superior, a subordinate. Incidences
of client violence within an organization are
unexceptional. Workplace violence of this kind
is usually referred to as mobbing. This term
can be explained as a systematic torment or
psychological terror (Lovaš, 2001). Bullying
is another term that can be used in this
connection.
Lovaš (2009) presents a different terminology,
which classifies workplace violence as
‘harassment’. The term workplace harassment
can be found in foreign literature and does
not indicate any sexual harassment. Lovaš
understands the two terms ‘bullying’ and
‘mobbing’ as equivalents, even though the
term mobbing is used more often in European
countries.
Einarsen,Hoel,Zapf and Cooper (2003) define
the term ‘bullying/mobbing’ as harassment,
insults and social segregation at work with
a negative impact on work.They claim that this
phenomenon can be referred to as bullying/
mobbing only if the term occurs repetitively, at
least once a week for a period of six months.This
corresponds also to H. Leymann’s definition.
This theory does not consider important the
relationship of the aggressor to the victim.They
claim that the aggressor might be a co-worker,
subordinate or superior to the victim.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/60
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
A potential aggressor might be a stranger
coming into the organization from outside;
s/he might not be a co-worker (Lovaš, 2009).
This case is referred to as client violence.Client
violence differs from the standard workplace
violence in many aspects, namely in the
aggressor who is a stranger coming in order to
use or to find service/help/care. Furthermore,
it differs in the repetitiveness or frequency
of the incidence of committed violent acts
(e.g. mobbing is an act repeated over a period
of a few months). However, also an isolated
incidence is understood to be an act of client
violence.
Naturally, several professions are more exposed
to workplace violence due to the nature of the
job (e.g. barkeeper, night-club dancer, pump
man, gambling house operator) or the high-
risk clientele and the environment (facilities in
high-risk districts etc.).
The organizations which focus on collecting
data about workplace violence classify
workplace violence into specific categories and
thus simplify the interpretation of violence.
OSHA (Occupational Safety and Health
Administration, USA) divides the workplace
violence into four categories:
I.
The first type is the most common type of
workplace violence. The workplace violence
is committed by a stranger in high-risk
occupations such as 24-hour stores, liquor
stores, 24-hour gambling clubs, jewellery
stores etc.
II.
Thesecondtypeofviolenceincludesincidents
during which an employee providing the
service becomes the victim. In this type of
workplace violence the perpetrator is the
recipient of a provided service. For example:
a social worker-client relationship or an
act committed by a patient in a medical
institution.
III.
The third type of violence involves the
incidents, in which the perpetrator is the
person working in the same organization
as the victim. The perpetrator can be a co-
worker, a former employee or a superior.
IV.
The fourth type of violence is committed
at the workplace by someone who does not
work there, but has a personal relationship
with an employee or is important to an
employee – to a victim (a partner, a mate,
a friend). In several cases, the wife or
the husband of the employee acts as an
aggressor.
Foreign literature classifies the client violence
toward social workers as the II.type of violence.
This categorization is accepted mainly in the
USA and is often used for the differentiation
of individual types of workplace violence.
Maxey (Newhill, 2003) distinguishes between
internal and external workplace violence. This
categorization classifies the workplace violence
according to the type of the aggressor – whether
he is familiar with the victim or not.
Newhill (2003) states, that according to
this categorization, client violence toward
social workers belongs to the internal form
of workplace violence, even if it concerns the
very first contact with a client. The categories
mentioned above would classify violence
towards the social workers in Slovakia as an
external type of violence. According to the
results of research done in 2009 (Lovašová,
2013), the social workers often face client
aggression during first contact, therefore it
involves an unknown person.
One of the first definitions of client violence
in the USA (Beaver, 1999: 10) states that
client violence represents intentional damage
to property, threats, verbal abuse or an attempt
to cause physical harm to a social worker or
another service provider. The potential source
of violence is an individual, who can be an
applicant, a recipient or a former recipient of
services. According to this type of violence,
client violence can be defined as any physical
or verbal threat, any attack towards the social
worker (or another helping worker). Further,
client violence is classified as any damage of the
worker’s property,the property of the institution
in which the services are provided caused by
a former client or by the client’s family member
(Newhill, 1995, 1996, 2003; MacDonald,
Sirotich, 2001; Jayaratne, Croxton, Mattison,
2004; Ringstad, 2005).
In the meantime, other forms of client violence
were detected and defined in the individual
studies (Koritsas, Coles, Boyle, 2010; Harris,
Leather, 2012; Regehr, Glancy, 2011). A single
categorization that would include all the
SP/SP 5/2014
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/61
Articles
types of violence would be extensive and
incomprehensible.
With regard to the types of aggression,
a social worker can experience instrumental
aggression from clients, who make an effort to
manage complicated situations or to achieve
their objective with the help of aggressive
agendas. Social workers can also experience
emotional aggression. This aggression grows
spontaneously by the intensification of
a client’s problem or by offering a solution to
the situation which the client does not agree
with. Situations with emotional aggression
such as family life problems, child loss or any
changes in child-raising are typical for the
Slovak environment, as is shown by the results
of the research test of 2009 (Lovašová, 2013).
Buss’three-dimensional partition (1992) asserts
that all forms of violence, either offensive or
defensive aggressions, are discernible.
Studies’overview
The increasing incidence of client violence
can be caused by a combination of several
factors (Newhill, 1996, 2003; Jayaratne et al.,
1996, 2004; Robson, Cossar, Quayle, 2014):
media influence, the general prevalence of
violence and criminality, high unemployment
rates, current worldwide recession, the greater
availability of small arms etc.The first research
into the area of client violence was related to
the helping professions in general.The research
was focused on physicians,nurses,psychologists,
psychiatrists and social workers (Bernstein,
1981; Star,1984; Lanza,1984; Black,Compton,
Werzel, Minchin, Farber, Rastogi-Cruz, 1994).
Research from neighbouring countries also
focused on physicians and health care personnel,
e.g. the research focused on nurses as victims of
patients’ violence conducted in Poland (2009)
or the research on employees of psychiatric
institutes in the Czech Republic (Brožová,
Vančura, 2010). Christina E. Newhill (1996) is
one of the most important experts in the area
of client violence in social work. Her study of
prevalence and risk factors of client violence
towards social workers is a breakthrough in
this area. An exploratory survey was conducted
in 1993 in Pennsylvania and California. 1,129
respondents participated in the survey. The
respondents were social workers, members of
the National Association of Social Workers
(NASW). Newhil’s questionnaire defines three
types of client violence: property damage,verbal
threatening and threat in the form of physical
gestures and actual physical attack. Newhill
further divides these types into two sub-
categories: an actual physical attack (a client
has physical contact with a social worker) and
an attempted physical attack (does not involve
physical contact). The study showed that 57
per cent of the respondents experienced one or
more types of client violence during their career,
83 per cent of the respondents were threatened
by a client and 40 per cent experienced an
attempted or an actual physical attack from
a client.
In 2002, Shields and Kiser (2003) conducted
a survey in the USA with the aim to ascertain
the extent and type of client violence toward
social workers. The respondents were child
welfare social workers and workers providing
financial assistance with an overall sample
of 171 respondents. The authors of the
questionnaire defined mental violence as non-
physical violence involving threats, abuse and
shouting at workers during the conversation
with a client. Physical attacks include hitting,
throwing objects or “grabbing” a social worker,
i.e. situations of physical contact between
a client and a social worker. The worker makes
an effort to de-escalate the client’s violence by
means of communication. In the questionnaire,
56 per cent of the respondents indicated that
they experienced a threat of violence while
working with clients. Almost 10 per cent
of the respondents were physically attacked
by a client. The majority of the respondents
experienced client’s verbal abuse or insults
during their work with a client and 28 per cent
of the respondents indicated that they were
verbally sexually abused. A great proportion
of the respondents (67 per cent) felt in danger
during their visit to a client’s home.
In 2004, Jayaratne, Croxton and Mattison
(2004) conducted a national survey of violence
in the USA on the sample of 941 respondents
randomly selected from NASW membership
directory. Introduced sample included social
workers from different spheres of social work
– health care, mental health care, education
system, family care and family services and
Articles
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/62
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
other. They focused on the individual forms
of client violence and the results demonstrated
that 22.8 per cent of the respondents were
physically threatened during their practice,
physical attack was experienced by 3.3 per cent
of the respondents, 15.1 per cent of workers
were threatened with a lawsuit, 1.4 per cent
sued, 49.3 per cent verbally attacked and 8.4
per cent sexually harassed.
Koritsas, Coles and Boyle (2010) conducted
a survey about client violence in Australia from
a sample of 1,000 respondents addressed on the
basis of a membership register of the Australian
Association of Social Workers. The authors
used a questionnaire to investigate during
the last twelve months of the respondent’
practice the incidence of six forms of violence.
In particular, they focused on verbal attacks,
property damage or theft, intimidation,
physical violence, sexual harassment and sexual
attack. Sixty-seven percent of the respondents
had experienced at least one of the mentioned
forms of violence during the last year, 57 per
cent of the respondents were verbally attacked,
18 per cent had their property damaged or were
robbed, 47 per cent of the respondents were
intimidated, 9 per cent physically attacked, 15
per cent sexually harassed and 1 per cent of the
respondents stated they were sexually attacked.
The research in Finland analysed the workers’
accident compensation payments for 2003
to 2006. Authors (Hintikka, Saarela, 2010)
compared professions with a prevalence of work
violence and detected the average number of
incidences from a sample of 1.000 employees.
The average insurance compensation for
workplace violence of social workers was
2.97 per cent in 2003 of the sample of 1.000
employees (3.57 per cent men, 2.89 women),
and in 2006 the number increased to 4.85 per
cent. The amount has risen more significantly
for women (4.83 per cent) whereas it was 4.79
per cent for men.
The study that focused on the social work
students (Criss, 2010) stated that 41.7 per
cent of the students experienced any form of
client violence, 37.5 per cent verbal violence,
3.5 per cent physical attack and up to 60.2 per
cent experienced client violence themselves or
witnessed acts of aggression.
After summing up the stated results of the
research projects performed regarding social
workers, the principal factors concerning age,
gender and targets determined certain groups
with regard to risk factors.
Age: Jayaratne, Croxton and Mattison (2004)
examined a sample of 941 social workers in the
USA regarding the individual forms of client
violence and verified the selected risk factors,
involving age as well. They found out that the
high risk social workers were younger female
workers under the age of 45. Koritsas, Coles
and Boyle (2010) performed the research in
Australiawiththesampleof1000socialworkers,
analysed the survey results and concluded that
younger social workers are more often exposed
to client violence, especially in the form of
verbal attacks and client intimidation.
Gender: authors (Jayaratne, Croxton, Mattison,
2004; Robson, Cossar, Quayle 2014; Rey, 1996;
Shields,Kiser,2003)considerwomentobemore
at risk in cases of thefts and property damages
as forms of violence caused by clients. Newhill
(1996) in the research in the USA involving
a sample of 1129 social workers declares that
male social workers were more threatened by
violence from a client due to the fact that men
work more frequently with high-risk clientele.
However, some authors did not find gender
differences in the incidence of client violence
(Padyab, Chelak, Nygren, Ghozinour, 2012;
Winstanley, Halles, 2008).
The target group: Littlechild (2005), Robson,
Cossar, Quayle (2014) states that child social
service belongs to the fields of social work with
the higher incidence of workplace violence.
Newhill (1996) considers social workers
working in the sphere of criminal justice and
with clients with abuse of substance issues
(drugs,alcohol) the most at risk.This statement
is also confirmed by the basic characteristic of
addicted clients as high-risk clients with a high
lack of self-control (Lichner, 2014).
Naturally, the social system in every country is
organized differently.Therefore,it is interesting
to make a comparison of the probability of client
violence in the individual spheres of social work
in compliance with target groups.
Besides basic factors (age, gender, education,
target group), researchers also deal with other
possible connections. A very interesting study
of Iranian social workers (Padyab, 2013) was
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/63
Articles
published in 2013. The study examined the
impact of client violence on victims. The
researchers focused on the link between client
violence and coping mechanisms. The study
demonstrated that the coping mechanism had
a demonstrably good influence on health and
that majority of respondents were using active
coping strategies.
In 2013, the study (Lovašová, Rontóová, 2013)
with a sample of 100 respondents, employees
of the Office of Labour, Social Affairs and
Family (further OLSAF), showed that 84 per
cent of the respondents experienced verbal
attack, 49 per cent physical threats and 22 per
cent physical attack.The results proved that the
amount of victims increased significantly. The
study also ascertained that preventive measures
and supervision interventions are implemented
more in workplaces with a higher frequency of
client violence.
In 2009, another survey (Lovašová, 2013)
was conducted on a sample of 177 social
workers, employees of OLSAF working at
the department of unemployment, welfare
and social curatorship (child care). This
survey primarily showed that 75 per cent of
respondents faced verbal violence, 32 per cent
experienced physical threats and 11 per cent of
the respondents under-went physical attack.
Moreover, the survey discovered a connection
between client-initiated violence and the
methods of dealing with aggressive situations
that social workers use. The survey was based
on the ZAS questionnaire (L. Lovaš) which
recognizes four types of coping with received
aggression. The survey further analysed any
possible connection between the incidence
of verbal abuse and aggression coping style.
This connection has been confirmed for the
appeasement factor. It may indicate that social
workers who tend to solve the conflict situation
by appeasement experienced more verbal
violence from clients.
The author further investigated the extent of
aggressiveness through the AQ questionnaire
(A. H. Buss, M. P. Perry), which consists of
four subscales and assess physical and verbal
aggression, anger and hostility. However, no
connection was detected between the individual
subscales, the total aggressiveness score and the
incidence of verbal violence.
Conflict styles
The author focuses on victims and their
behaviour during and after a conflict situation,
and their management of the situation. The
research analyses conflict styles of respondents,
victims of client violence, and the identification
of any possible connections.The study is based
on a premise that any situation of client violence
results from “a disagreement or controversy
in interests, values, goals or ideas“(Volkema,
Bergmann, 1995: 9), Volkema and Bergmann
thus introduced a brief definition of conflict.
Rahim and Magner’s questionnaire (1995)
detects 5 different conflict resolution styles:
avoiding, dominating, compromising,
integrating and obliging, and was the starting
point for the examination of conflict styles.
It was later modified by Wilmot and Hocker
(2013) according to the Thomas-Killmann
Model (1977).
The conflict styles present certain structured
reactions – a certain system of reactions in
a conflict situation. The conflict styles can
also be understood as certain tactics, a way of
communicating and a reaction to a specific
conflict situation. A repeatedly used tactics is
classified as a conflict style (Hocker, Wilmot,
2013). The individual styles are not definite;
most of the population uses several conflict
styles as the particular style is chosen according
to the conflict situation.
The models of conflict styles are different
and have undergone certain development.
Thomas-Killmann’s Model (1977) is currently
Table 1: Suffered aggression and incidence of client violence
Correlation
coefficient
Contra-aggression Helplessness Heedlessness Appeasement
- 0.10 0.10 0.05 0.17*
Table 2: Degree of aggression and incidence of verbal violence
Correlation
coefficient
Physical aggression Verbal aggression Anger Hostility CS aggressiveness
- 0.08 - 0.00 0.01 - 0.03 - 0.03
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/64
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
predominant; the model is divided into five
parts according to the needs of an individual,
the interests in other people and a compromise
as its midpoint:
•
Avoidance. Avoidance is characterized by
an effort to avert the conflict, avoid it, to
postpone it or not to participate in it. Several
tactics of avoiding exist and there forms are
combinable, e.g. denial and prevarication,
theme management, avoidant comments,
irrelevant comments etc.
•
Competition. Competition is a style that
maximizes reaching one’s power and
goals. An individual is oriented towards
enforcement of self-interests and a pursuit
of the direct confrontation. It is possible to
apply competition by aggressive (competitive
destruction) or assertive approach (self-
assertion without any effort to cause harm
to others). Competing is suitable when quick
and decisive reaction is necessary.
•
Compromise. The compromise is referred to
as the medium style. The compromise means
that the goal will be obtained at the price of
a certain loss.The compromise can be replaced
by collaborating. However, no concessions are
necessary in the collaboration style.
•
Accommodation.TheAccommodationstyleis
oriented towards the interest of others, either
voluntarily (I really want to meet your needs,
this is my goal) or involuntarily (e.g. work-
related conflict – I have no other possibility).
It is sometimes difficult to identify whether it
is a conflict style or not.
•
Collaboration. Collaborating style is the most
constructive one and accomplishes satisfaction
for both parties. This conflict style allows
a resolution that is mutually satisfactory,
although it can take longer. The resolution is
long-lasting.
It is possible to analyse the conflict styles
by means of various methods. On the basis
of activity, they can be divided into active
styles (competing, collaborating) and passive
styles (avoiding and accommodation). The
compromise remains in the middle but might
be understood as the passive style (a person
approaches the compromise automatically
without any effort to find another solution) or
the active style (when compromise is the result
of the “fight”).
It is possible to deal with the conflict style also
by means of calculation of the assertiveness
index and the cooperativeness index. The
calculation of the assertiveness index and
the cooperativeness index is more reliable
(Bergmann, Volkema, 1995; Lavin, 1990).
Assertiveness index = (Competing + Collaborating)
– (Avoiding + Accommodating)
A high degree of assertive behaviour is detected
in competing and collaborating styles; on the
contrary, avoiding and accommodating styles
reveal certain submissiveness.
Cooperativeness index = (Collaborating +
Accommodating) – (Competing + Avoiding)
Collaborating and accommodating styles mean
that a person inclines to cooperation rather
than to a fight or avoidance.
The calculation of indices is based on Thomas-
Killmann’sModel(1977)andithasbeenverified
in several studies (Bergmann, Volkema, 1995;
Lavin, 1990; Thomas, 1992). At present the
authors use also the model of five conflict styles
(Mazaheri, Basil, Yanamandram, Daroczi,
2011; Chan, Sit, Lau, 2014), and assertiveness
and cooperation (Sportsman, Hamilton,
2007; Slabert, 2004; Koc, 2010). Bergmann
and Volkema (1995) recommend it as the
appropriate calculation for the tendency to
some kind of behaviour in a conflict situation.
The objective of the ongoing research was,
besides mapping the client violence under
conditions in SR, also verifying the personality
factors chosen in advance and several risk
factors.The author is interested in behaviour of
the victims in conflict situations and looking
for the relations between this behaviour and
the incidence of client violence.
The author in the research performs
calculations of five conflict styles as well as
with the indices, however, as the highest score
was achieved in the conflict style compromise,
which is not included in the indices calculation,
it was impossible to validate the calculations or
to prove the correlations between the indices
and violence incidence in clients. The reason
was probably in the respondents’ attempt to
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/65
Articles
present the answers that would be more socially
desirable.
Methodology
The author has been dealing with the issue of
client violence since 2007 the ongoing research
is based on several preliminary studies which,
besides the primary findings of the state of
several institutions, served also for verification
of the methodology. Another support item of
the research is the detailed study and analyses
of the research studies performed.
Regarding the state of researching the issue in
SR, the overall objective of the research was
determined as follows:
•
To find out the frequency of the individual
forms of client violence
•
To verify the elementary risk factors from
the aspect of workers: age, gender, education,
labourposition,typeofsubjectprovidingsocial
services (the area of social work performed )
•
To verify the elementary risk factors from
the aspect of the client: age, gender, problem,
situation, place of attack
•
To verify the prevention system
•
To verify the selected personal characteristics
and their correlation to the incidence of the
client violence: conflict styles and sensitivity
regarding injustice
In selecting the personal characteristics,
the author looked back at previous research
(Lovašová 2013; Lovašová, Rontóová, 2013),
where she verified the strategies of controlling
aggression as the personality feature of the
respondents. The correlations, however, have
not been proven.Therefore, the author selected
other personal characteristics, which could be
related to specific incidents and the frequency
of the client violence.
One characteristic was the conflict style of
the victim – the worker. The way the social
worker behaves during the conflict. The author
pointed to the fact, that the violent incident
can be understood in the context of most of the
situations as a conflict. Another characteristic,
which was verified, is sensitivity to injustice.
The research took place in the form of
questionnaires.A questionnairebatterywasused
consisting of several parts – questionnaires
• Questionnaire Client violence :
-
CV by the authors Jayaratne, Croxton
a Mattison (2004), finding out 10 basic
forms of client violence
-
Verbal violence (VV) , finding out forms
of verbal aggression
-
Physical violence (PV), finding out forms
of physical aggression
•
Questionnaire Risk characteristics of the
client
- Place of attack
- Personal characteristics of the client
- Problem situation
• Questionnaire Prevention at the workplace
•
Questionnaire Conflict styles by the authors
Rahim and Magner
•
Questionnaire Sensitivity to injustice by
Lovaš
• Data of the respondents
This report presents only one part of the
long-term national research, which deals with
possible connections between client violence
incidence, conflict resolution styles and anger
management. The objective of the research is
to fulfil the partial targets:
•
to detect the incidence of individual forms of
client violence
•
to detect conflict styles and their connection
to the incidence of client violence
•
to detect conflict styles index and its
connection to client violence
A surveywasconductedviaa standardisedasking
of questionnaires. The report for the needs
hereof applied Part 1 (CV – Client Violence)
detecting the main forms of client violence.
This part was partly adapted to the method of
Jayaratne, Croxton and Mattison (2004). The
report further applied Part 2 (VV – Verbal
Violence) focused on forms of verbal violence,
Part 3 (PV – Physical Violence) detecting forms
of physical violence, Part 4 which is presented
by a Conflict style questionnaire, and finally
the report employed selected questions from
Part 5 referring to the social and demographic
characteristics of respondents.
The responses were given on a six-point
Likert frequency scale ranging from 1 (never)
to 6 (daily). The conflict style questionnaire
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/66
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
possesses its particular frequency scale which,
was not changed due to the preservation of the
initial score. The polarity of scales remained
uniform. The introductory instruction in the
conflict style questionnaire stated: “Think
about the situation in which you experience
a conflict with a client.”
Scores were calculated from all parts of the
questionnaire except the last one. Finally,
the overall calculations on client violence
(Cronbach´s alfa = 0.921) were calculated from
parts 1 (CV), 2 (VV) and 3 (PV).
Conflict style questionnaire (Cronbach´s alfa =
0.827) determined 5 different styles of conflict
resolutions, which are not definite. A certain
inclination towards certain styles may occur,e.g.
avoiding,competing,compromise,collaborating
and accommodating. Each style is kept by
five items. Besides working with individual
styles, we also work with a cooperativeness
index (Collaborating + Accommodating) –
(Competing + Avoiding) and an assertiveness
index(Competing+Collaborating)–(Avoiding
+ Accommodating).
Respondents
The respondents were selected randomly from
the alphabetical lists of the selected institutions
in the individual regions of Slovakia. The
selection considered the request of the overall
territorial coverage of SR and the evenness
of representation of the individual types of
subjects (from the geographic aspect and the
proportional aspect as well). For this reason,
in every autonomous region a certain number
of the individual types of subjects providing
the services in the area of social services and
social assistance were allotted. The directors
of selected institutions were addressed by
telephone.
Subsequently, the mutual agreement was
reached and a certain number of questionnaires
were sent by ‘snail mail’. The number of
questionnaires varied according to the
institution and number of employees. This
ensured a high return rate of questionnaires
(315 out of 360). Three hundred and fifteen
respondents (259 women, 47 men, 9 did not
respond) - employees of OLSAF, foster houses,
crisis and re-socialisation centres participated
in the survey. It is important to acknowledge,
that the institutions were addressed as a unit.
Therefore, various types of employees
participated in the survey. They were divided
into several categories according to their
job title and level of education. Following
professions were represented: social workers
(n=134),administrative workers (n=44),helping
professions,e.g.psychologists,therapists,special
educationteachers(n=25)andotherprofessions,
e.g. professional parents, housekeepers and
maintenance workers (n=91). Regarding
education, respondents achieved: university
degree in social work (n=93), university degree
in another field (n=124) or secondary education
(n=68). Age of the respondents ranged from 22
to 76 years and the average age was 42, 61.
Organization of the survey
The survey presents only one part of the long-
running research. This report’s data were
collected during a period of four months, from
March to June 2014. Results were processed
with the statistical software SPSS 16.0.
Results
Twenty five forms of client violence were
examined. Ten forms were of a general
character, including physical threats, attacks,
complaints reported to the supervisor,
telephone harassment, sexual harassment,
property damage,six forms of a verbal character:
shouting, invectives, offenses, threats, mockery,
intimidation; and physical violence forms: slap,
shove, kick, spit, weapon injury, hit. In order to
ensure the transparency, the most frequented
forms are listed in the table 4.
The most frequent forms of violence are
shouting, swearing, abuse. These verbal
forms have an active character. Respondent’s
experienced physical threats (42.5 per cent) and
Table 3: Age of respondents
n Min Max Mean St. dev.
Age of respondents 294 22 76 42.61 10.356
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/67
Articles
17.1 per cent of the respondents experienced
at least one attack. More than 37 per cent of
the respondents experienced the damage of the
institutional property.
As in the stated research outlines (Newhill,
1995, 1996, 2003; Rey, 1996; Jayaratne et al.,
1996,2004;Shields,Kiser,2003;Robson,Cossar,
Quayle, 2014), also the author found out, that
themostfrequentformsof aggressionwasverbal
aggression. Vice versa, the physical aggression
is compared to other researches (Newhill,2003;
Jayaratne et al.,2004; Winstanley,Halles,2008;
Littlechild, 2005) and found to be lower, which
can be considered positive. However, probably
there are differences in its incidence depending
on the type of the subject.This should draw the
attention of the research to the risks. Specific
features of the individual subjects providing
social services should be determined.
The general outline of client violence is listed
in table 5. The respondents could evaluate
the questionnaires with a range from 1 to 6.
The table lists also the gender categorization.
It is obvious that respondents have mostly
experienced verbal violence; women reached
a higher score than men.
However, because of the obvious disproportion
between men (47) and women (259), it is
impossible to talk about the generally applicable
conclusions. Besides, also different research
studies show different results (Jayaratne,
Croxton, Mattison, 2004; Robson, Cossar,
Quayle 2014; Rey, 1996, Shields, Kiser, 2003;
Padyab, Chelak, Nygren, Ghozinour, 2012;
Winstanley,Halles,2008).In general we can say,
that in the social sphere in SR a considerably
higher number of men are involved,therefore to
verify the gender as the risk factor is practically
impossible.
Detailed t-test measurement was taken and
it is possible to claim that in spite of the fact
that women reached a slightly higher score
than men, there exist no significant differences.
Accordingly, this survey sample, with validity
and restrictions (inequality of men and women),
has proven, that no gender differences were
found in the incidence of client violence.
Another part of the survey deals with conflict
Table 4: Incidence of the selected forms of client violence
Form of Client Violence n Mean (1-6)
At least 1 exp.
(%)
Physical threat 313 1.60 42.5 %
Physical attack 311 1.19 17.1 %
Telephone threat 314 1.36 25.7 %
Bad language 312 2.46 69.8 %
Shouting 313 2.83 82.9 %
Insults 311 2.02 57.1 %
Jog 311 1.29 20.6 %
Spit 310 1.16 12.4 %
Damage to inst. property 311 1.65 37.5 %
Table 5: Reached score with gender classification
OS CV VV PV
Together 1.606 1.519 2.155 1.180
Men 1.501 1.454 1.928 1.176
Women 1.625 1.531 2.196 1.180
Table 6: Gender differences in the incidence of client violence
Men Women t p
CS 1.501 1.625 -1.365 0.173
CV 1.454 1.531 -1.055 0.292
VV 1.928 2.196 -1.591 0.113
PV 1.176 1.180 -0.071 0.943
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/68
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
styles of the respondents. Table 7 offers the
review of individual styles’ score with the
classification according to gender.
Within the framework of conflict styles and
its interpretation we can state, that the highest
score was reached by the respondents in the
collaborating style and the lowest score was
reported in the competing style. Within the
framework of gender differences, women
reached lower scores in the competing style.The
difference is at the level p=0.014. Therefore, it
can be stated,that the use of the competing style
on the part of women is significantly lower.
In the first line of the Table 7, there is the
overall achieved score of the conflict styles in
the research test. The most frequently used
conflict style is collaborating. The least used
is competing. However, it is impossible to
eliminate the possibility, that the respondents
opted for the socially most advantageous
option, so results may not be therefore be a true
reflection of the facts..
Table 8 shows the correlation findings of the
relation between the overall score of client
violence and the individual conflict styles.
Table 8 presents the findings regarding the
correlation of the utilisation of the individual
conflict styles and the achieved scores of
client violence. The score of client violence
is divided into three scores: overall score (OS
CV), physical violence score (FV) and verbal
violence score (VV).
It can be stated, that there is a negative
correlation between the incidence of physical
forms of violence and avoiding, as well as
between the incidence of the physical forms
of violence and a compromise. In cases of
incidence of verbal forms the correlations were
not proven. As the score of physical violence
is significantly lower than of verbal violence,
definitely it is necessary to research and verify
these experiences in more details in the larger
research sample.
Cooperativeness and assertiveness indices
showed that respondents rather opt for
collaborating. However, neither t-test, nor
correlation detected any significant differences.
The test focused on gender differences;
Table 9: Assertiveness and cooperativeness index
Cooperativeness
Mean St. deviation
Assertiveness
Mean St. deviation
Together 8.943 6.352 2.078 6.176
Men 8.628 6.558 3.326 5.935
Women 9.137 6.323 1.807 6.239
Table 8: Conflict styles – correlation to the client violence
Pearson
Correlation
Avoiding Competing Compromise Accommodating Collaborating
OS CV
Corr. coeff.
Sig (2-tailed)
-0.094
0.127
0.011
0.864
-0.137
0.023*
-0.026
0.675
-0.003
0.967
PV
Corr. coeff.
Sig (2-tailed)
-0.249
0.000**
0.051
0.394
-0.137
0.020*
-0.083
0.176
0.063
0.285
VV
Corr. coeff.
Sig (2-tailed)
-0.061
0.301
0.002
0.978
-0.097
0.093
0.007
0.904
0.010
0.863
Table 7: Differences in conflict styles according to gender
Avoiding Competing Compromise Accommodating Collaborating
Together 14.564 12.133 17.539 15.566 20.176
Men 13.733 13.255 17.170 15.600 19.596
Women 14.722 11.912 17.609 15.560 20.286
Table 10: Correlation of indices and total score of client violence
Spearman´s coefficient Cooperativeness Assertiveness
CS
Correlation coefficient -0.053 -0.005
Sig (2-tailed) 0.428 0.942
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/69
Articles
consequently we can point out that certain
differences in assertiveness indexes have
been found. However, the differences were
not significant. Based on the results of the
two extreme groups of respondents, we can
conclude that no connection between indices
and incidence of client violence was found.
The extreme groups are classified as groups
of respondents, whose reached a total score of
client violence was 1,i.e.respondents have never
experienced any situation of client violence
(n=27), and respondents (n=27), who reached
the highest score of ≥2.25 (mean 2.871).
Conclusion
Client violence in social service has not been
thoroughly researched in Slovakia.The present
survey is only the third one that the author has
conducted within a five years period. On the
basisoftheachieved results,it is possible to state,
that the problem of client violence in Slovakia
exists, although its extent varies in comparison
to the other countries. The research into client
violence in the neighbouring countries was
related to the medical sphere. Merecz, Drabek
and Mosciska (2009) conducted a survey in
Poland using a sample of 1.163 nurses and they
found out,that 90 per cent of them experienced
verbal violence from a patient and 2 per cent
experienced physical aggression. The Czech
studies focused on aggression in institutions
for the mentally ill and psychiatric patients
(Brožová, Vančura, 2010; Látalová, 2013) and
showed, that the aggression has increased also
in the entire healthcare sector (Pekara, 2013).
The survey confirmed that respondents (80 per
cent) experienced incidences of verbal violence
in one of its forms. More than 40 per cent of
the respondents experienced client-related
physical threats.
It is interesting to compare and analyse the
studies from different countries. Newhill’s
research (1996) showed that 87 per cent of the
respondents were threatened by client violence.
Macdonald and Sirotich (2001) stated that
87, 8 per cent of the respondents in Canada
reported client-related verbal harassment at
least once during their practice and 63, 5 per
cent were threatened by physical violence. In
the Shields and Kiser (2003) survey, 56 per
cent of the respondents experienced threats
of violence from a client; Jayaratne, Croxton,
Mattison (2004) found that 22 per cent of the
respondents faced client-based threats, 49 per
cent verbal violence; Ringstad’s (2005) research
in the USA found that 62.3 per cent of the
respondents experienced mental aggression
and 14.7 per cent experienced some form of
physical aggression; Koritsas, Coles and Boyle
(2010) stated that 57 per cent of the survey
respondents were verbally attacked last year;
Padyab, Ghazinour (2013) detected that more
than 63 per cent of their respondents in Iran
(n=390) experienced client violence.
Criss (2010) in study that focused on the social
work students in Florida found, that more than
41 per cent of the students experienced client
violence and 37 per cent of them faced its verbal
form. Savaya, Gardner, Stange (2011) detected
that social work students in Israel experienced
client violence and considered it to be the most
problematic in critical situations, which can
occur during the social worker´s practice.
The results of the presented original survey
here confirmed the incidence of verbal violence
to a large extent; any extreme physical violence
is of low incidence.However,the survey did not
focus on the institutions specialized for work
with mentally ill people and where physical
attacks are relatively frequent. Therefore, the
overall picture may differ in comparison to
other studies.
In the long term perspective, the author deals
with the issue, how certain victim’s personal
abilities are related to the incidence of client
violenceandwhatisitsconnectiontothevictim’s
anger perception and abilities with coping
with aggression and conflict styles. This study
demonstrates possible connections between
conflict styles of respondents and the incidence
of client violence. However, regarding the size
of the research sample and the low incidence of
physical forms of violence, it is impossible to
talk about proving the correlation. The results
show,that respondents use mostly collaborating
as a conflict style. It is a very positive finding,
seeing that collaborating as a conflict style
allows achieving satisfactory and long-term
conflict solutions, which are acceptable by both
sides (Hocker, Wilmot, 2013).
It is uncertain to what extent the social
suitability was manifested and whether the
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/70
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
questions were intentionally answered in the
expected manner, which could have distorted
the results.The survey does not show any clear
link between the choice of conflict style and the
incidence of client violence. Cooperativeness
and assertiveness indices were also tested and
it was detected, that respondents incline to
cooperativeness rather than to assertiveness.
Women incline to assertiveness less than men,
but the difference is not statistically significant.
Statistically significant distinction from the
gender perspective was detected in competing
as a conflict style, which is more often used by
men. Compared with other surveys, Brahnam
et al. (2005) conducted a survey on students of
Midwestern University (USA) and detected
differences in collaborating as a conflict style,
which was preferred by women. The only
difference was shown at the level p=0, 0055
and in avoiding, which was preferred by men
at the level p=0, 0305. Friedman et al. (2000)
surveyed health care personnel and ascertained
that the most common style is collaborating,
avoiding and accommodating; competing was
the least common style.The results are partially
comparable in this aspect.
To sum up, we can assume that client violence
in Slovakia does exist.Its forms vary depending
on the type of institution and the target group
the services are provided for. It is important
to focus on certain specializations during the
education of social workers as differences in
certain fields are evident.
However, we can state that the correlation
between the selection of the conflict style and
the incidence of the client violence can exist,
but more detailed research thereof is necessary.
The results positively showed that the most
frequent and the ‘best’style is collaborating and
it is important to train students in their career
preparation phase to opt for this style.
Within social work it is necessary to involve in
the study programme the subjects dealing with
the issue of client violence. It is important to
offer also to the experts in practice within their
lifelong education, the possibility of courses
and trainings prepared by empirical form, with
the option of exercising the risk situation.
No less important is providing assistance to
the victims of client violence and in general to
emphasize more the area of self-care regarding
the workers in the social area, as a part of
prevention, as well as a part of a more efficient
way of controlling demanding situations which
they often face daily.
Every part of social work has its risk target
groups that is why targeted preparation of
the experts is necessary for the work in the
individual types of subjects providing services
in the area of social work and social services.
Definitely, there is a need for determining
the elementary safety rules which are mostly
determined by the subjects themselves.
Although the act n. 448/2008 on social services
deals with the rights and obligations of the
parties, within providing social services they
are determined above all for the recipients of
the services. In the supplement to the act n.
448/2008 the conditions of the quality of the
social service provided the point 23.6 deals with
the prevention of the crisis situation, however,
in reality it is rarely possible for the particular
institution to work out really good protection
policies regarding the safety of the workers.
Therefore it would be appropriate, as the
workplace has its supervisor, to determine
people responsible for the area of labour safety.
Those would assist the institution in working
out certain safety standards with zero tolerance
for violence and the particular procedures for
the particular situations. Those must consider
the needs of the individual types of subjects,
their clients and their risks.
In future, it is necessary to analyse and to
examine other factors, which could be related
to client violence. Its prevention and especially
its recognition are very important, seeing
that aggressive clients will always exist in this
sphere.
The legislation for solving situations of client
violence is missing in Slovakia and practical
workers are obliged to solve these situations
individually. That means that every institution
deals with client violence problems differently.
It is necessary to thoroughly map the situation
in Slovakia and to examine proposals for its real
and possible (available) prevention together
with the proposals for possible solutions in the
near future.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/71
Articles
References
BEAVER, H. Client Violence against
Professional Social Workers: Frequency,
Worker Characteristics, and Impact on
Worker Job Satisfaction, Burnout, and
Health. Doctoral dissertation, University of
Arkansas, 1999.
BERNSTEIN, H. Surveys of Threats and
Assaults Directed toward Psychotherapists.
American Journal of Psychiatry, 1981, Vol. 35,
pp. 542–549.
BLACK, K. J., COMPTON, W. M.,
WERZEL, M., MINCHIN, S., FARBER,
N. B., RASTOGI-CRUZ, D. Assaults by
Patients on psychiatric Residents at Three
Training Sites. Hospital and Community
Psychiatry, 2004, Vol. 45, pp. 706–710.
BRAHNAM, S. D. et.al. A Bender-based
Categorization for Conflict Resolution.
Journal of Management Development, 2005, Vol.
24, No. 3 pp. 197–208.
BROŽOVÁ, G., VANČURA, J. Precepce
příčin agresivního jednání v domovech pro
osoby s mentálním postižením. Československá
psychologie, 2010, vol. 54, No. 1, pp. 17–30.
BUSS, A. H. - PERRY, M. The Agression
Questionnaire. Journal of Personality and Social
Psychology, 1992, Vol. 63, No. 3, pp. 452–459.
CHAN, J. C. Y., SIT, E. N. M., LAU, W. M.
Conflict Management Styles, Emotional
Intelligence and Implicit Theories of
Personality of Nursing Students: A cross-
sectional Study. Nurse Education Today, 2014,
Vol. 34, pp. 934–939.
CRISS, P. Effect of Client Violence on Social
Work Students: a National Study. Journal of
Social Work Education, 2010, Vol. 46, No. 3, pp.
371–390.
EINARSEN, S. et al. Bullying and Emotional
Abuse in the Workplace. Internatinal
Perspectives in Research and Practise.
London: Taylor and Francis, 2003.
FRIEDMAN,R.A.,TIDD,S.T.,CURRALL,
S. C., SAI, J. C. What goes around Comes
Around: The Impact of Personal Conflict
Style on Work Conflict and Stress.
International Journal of Conflict Management,
2000, Vol. 11, No. 1, pp. 32–55.
HALACHOVÁ, M., FEDOROVÁ,
D., ŽIAKOVÁ, E. Syndróm vyhorenia
v pomáhajúcich profesiách. In Profesionalita,
perspektívy a rozvoj sociální práce. Hradec
Králové: Gaudeamus, 2014,. pp. 200–206.
HINTIKKA, J., SAARELA,K. L. Accidents
at Work Related to Violence – Analysis
of Finnish National Accident Atatistics
Database. Safety Science. Vol. 48, pp. 517–525.
HOCKER, J. L., WILMOT, W. W.
Interpersonal Conflicts. McGraw-Hill
Humanities/Social Sciences/Languages, 2013.
JAYARATNE, S., CROXTON, T.,
MATTISON, D. A National Survey of
Violence in the Practice of Social Work.
Families in Society, 2004, Vol. 85, No. 4,
p. 445–452.
KELLOWAY, E. K., BARLING, J.,
HURRELL, J. J. Handbook of Workplace
Violence. USA: Sage Publications, Inc., 2006.
KILMANN, R. H., THOMAS, K. W.
Developing a Forced-Choice Measure of
Conflict-Handling Behavior: The “MODE”
Instrument. Educational and Psychological
Measurement, 1977, Vol. 37, No. 2, pp.
309–325.
KOC, E. Services and conflict management:
Cultural and European integration
perspectives. International Journal of
Intercultural Relations, 2010, Vol. 34, pp.
88–96.
KORITSAS, S., COLES, J., BOYLE, M.
Workplace Violence towards Social Worker:
The Australien Experience. The British
Journal of Social Work, 2010, Vol. 40, No. 1, pp.
257–271.
LANZA, M. A Follow-up Study of Nurses
Reactions to Physical Assaults. Hospital
and Community Psychiatry, 1984, Vol. 35, pp.
492–494.
LAVIN, J. A Study to Determine the
Relationship Between Assertiveness and
Aelf-esteem, Conflict Management Style,
and Other Selected Variables in Female
Registered Nurses. Doctoral dissertation,
Columbia University Teachers College, 1990.
LÁTALOVÁ, K. Agresivita v psychiatrii.
Praha: Grada Publishing, 2013.
LITTLECHILD, B. The Nature and Effects
of Violence against Child Protection Social
Workers. British Journal of Social Work, 2005,
Vol. 35, No. 3, pp. 387–401.
LICHNER, V. Závislý klient ako rizikový
klient sociálnej práce. In FABIAN, A. et al.,
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/72
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Svet sociálnej práce. Košice: Univerzita Pavla
Jozefa Šafárika v Košiciach, 2014. s. 65–77.
LOVAŠ, L. Agresia a násilie. Bratislava: Ikar,
2009.
LOVAŠ, L. Sociálna psychológia násilia. In
Výrost, J., Slaměník, I. Aplikovaná sociální
psychologie II. Praha: Grada Publishing,
2001.
LOVAŠOVÁ, S. Vplyv supervízie na sociálnu
prácu s agresívnym klientom: retrospektívny
pohľad na výskyt klientského násilia. In
QUAERE 2013: recenzovaný sborník
příspěvků vědecké interdisciplinární
mezinárodní vědecké konference doktorandů
a odborných asistentů: 20. - 24. května 2013.
Hradec Králové: MAGNANIMITAS, 2013, s.
1715–1723.
LOVAŠOVÁ, S., RONTÓOVÁ, G. Rod
a rodinnéprostredieklientaakorizikovýfaktor
klientskeho násilia. In Násilie v sociálnej
práci: zborník príspevkov z 1. medzinárodnej
elektronickej vedeckej konferencie KSP FF
UPJŠ s medzinárodnou účasťou konanej
v rámci projektu VEGA č. 1/0332/12. Košice:
Katedra sociálnej práce Filozofickej fakulty
Univerzity Pavla Jozefa Šafárika v Košiciach,
2013, s. 48-–58.
MACDONALD, G., SIROTICH, F.
Reporting Client Violence. Social Work, 2001,
Vol. 46, No. 2, pp. 107–114.
MAZAHERI, E., BASIL, D. Z.,
YANAMANDRAM, V., DAROCZI, Z. The
Impact of Pre- existing Attitude and Conflict
Management Style on Customer Satisfaction
with Service Recovery.Journal of Retailing and
Consumer Services, 2011, Vol. 18, pp. 235–245.
MERECZ, D., DRABEK, M., MOŚCICKA,
A. Aggression at the Workplace. International
Journal of Occupational Medicine and
Environmental Health, 2009, Vol. 22, No. 3, pp.
243–260.
NEWHILL, C. E. Client Violence in Social
Work Practice. New York: The Guilford Press,
2003.
NEWHILL, C. E. Prevalence and Risk
Factors for Client Violence Toward Social
Workers. Families in Society, 1996, Vol. 77, No.
8, pp. 488–495.
PADYAB, M., GHOZINOUR, M. Coping
and Menthal Health of Iranian Social
Workers: The Impact of Client Violence.
Social Behavior and Personality, 2013, Vol. 41,
No. 5, pp. 805–814.
PADYAB,M.,H.M.CHELAK,L.NYGREN,
M. GHOZINOUR. Client Violence and
Mental Health Status among Iranian Social
Workers: A National Survey. British Journal of
Social Work, 2012, Vol. 42, pp. 111–128.
PEKARA, J. Násilí ve zdravotnictví. Praktický
lékař, 2013, Vol. 93, No. 6, s. 264–268.
RAHIM, A. M., MAGNER, N. R.
Confirmatory Factor Analysis of the Styles
of Handling Interpersonal Conflict: First-
Order Factor Model and Its Invariance
Across Groups. Journal of Applied Psychology,
1995, Vol. 80, No. 1, pp. 122–132.
RINGSTAD, R. Conflict in the Workplace:
Social Workers as Victims and Perpetrators.
Social Work, 2005, Vol. 50, No. 4, pp. 305–313.
Robson A.,Cossar,J.,Quayle,E.The
Impact of Work-Related Violence towards
Social Workers in Children and Family
Services. British Journal of Social Work, 2014,
Vol. 44, pp. 924–936.
SAVAYA, R., GARDNER, F., STANGE,
D. Stressful Encounters with Social Work
Clients: A Descriptive Account Based on
Critical Incidents. National Association of
Social Workers, 2011, pp. 63–71.
SHIELDS, G., KISER, J. Violence and
Aggression DirectedToward Human Service
Workers. Families in Society, 2003, Vol. 84, No.
1, pp. 13–20.
SLABERT, S. D. Conflict management styles
in traditional organisations. The Social Science
Journal, 2004, Vol. 41, pp. 83–92.
SPORTSMAN, S., HAMILTON, P. Conflict
ManagementStylesintheHealthProfessions.
Journal of Professional Nursing, 2007, Vol. 23,
pp.157–166.
STAR, B. Patients violence/therapist safety.
Social Work, 1984, Vol. 29, pp. 225–230.
ŠIŇANSKÁ, K., ŠANDLOVÁ, V.
Vyrovnávanie sa so stresom a záťažovými
situáciamiterénnymisociálnymipracovníkmi
[online]. In GRANT Journal, 2013. Available
at: http://www.grantjournal.com/issue/0201/
PDF/0201sinanska.pdf. [15.6.2014]
THOMAS, K., W. Conflict and conflict
management: Reflections and update. Journal
of Organizational Behavior,1992,Vol.13,No.3,
pp. 265–274.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/73
Articles
VOLKEMA, R. J.. BERGMANN, T. J.
Conflict Styles as Indicators of Behavioral
Patterns in Interpersonal Conflicts. The
Journal of Social Psychology, 1995, Vol. 35, No.
1, pp. 5–16.
WINSTANLEY, S., HALES L. Prevalence
of Aggression towards Residential Social
Workers: Do Qualifications and Experience
Make a Difference? Child Youth Care Forum,
2008, 37, s. 103–110.
Notes
1 Contact: sona.lovasova@upjs.sk
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/74
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Analysis of the Regional Distribution of
Social Services for Immigrants1
Roman Baláž, Daniel Topinka
Mgr. Roman Baláž2 studied social work at the Faculty of Social Studies,Masaryk University,where
he is currently continuing in his doctoral studies on social work. He led the Centre for Supporting
the Integration of Foreigners in the Zlín Region, and then he worked as a methodologist at
integration centres operated by the Refugee Facilities Administration of the Ministry of the
Interior. At present, he is an expert at the Institute for Public Policy and Social Work at the
Faculty of Social Studies,Masaryk University.His research topics include discussions on the scope
of social work at social work service organisations, relations between managers and social workers,
the promotion of interests of the social work discipline, and for establishing agendas for work with
foreigners.
PhDr. Daniel Topinka, Ph.D.3 studied sociology and religious studies at Masaryk University in
Brno.In 2008,he defended his doctoral thesis on the integration of Muslims into Czech society at
Palacký University in Olomouc.He works as an assistant professor at the Department of Sociology,
Andragogy and Cultural Anthropology, Philosophical Faculty, Palacký University in Olomouc.
His work is concentrated on the issues of social inclusion, sociology and the anthropology of
migration and religion.
Abstract
This article is in response to the increasing pro-integration role played by social services in the
implementation of integration activities in areas of working with immigrants in the Czech Republic.
The authors are looking for an answer to the question of whether the regional distribution of
immigrant-specialised social services corresponds to the number of foreigners living in individual
regions of the Czech Republic. The authors will try to conceptualise the relevant terms of the
research issue, which involves immigrants in the Czech Republic and the immigrant-specialised
social services. The authors found that even if the state and the regions (administrative units)
provide social services which specialise in working with immigrants, they lack any systematic tools
to monitor, at a minimum level, the distribution and coverage of the services with respect to the
number of immigrants in any given locality. This may lead to serious regional problems in the
availability and use of social services intended for immigrants.
Keywords
social services, immigrants, integration of foreigners, regional distribution, availability of services
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/75
Articles
Introduction
The Czech Republic (hereinafter abbreviated
to “ČR”) has undergone dynamic changes
over the past 25 years including significant
social changes and increasing social problems
for Czech citizens. Intensive socio-economic
transformations induced by the transition
from a socialist economic and social system to
a capitalist one, accompanied by open access
to the surrounding world and accession to
international structures all gave rise to new
processes and social risks which the Czech
people were not able to handle all at once.
One of these processes has been the gradual
change in the social structure of society.
One change in the social structure has been
immigration. Immigration of foreign nationals
into the territory of ČR4 has become an
obvious consequence of the country’s openness
towards external influences and processes. The
consequences of this process have resulted
in some new and a few unpredictable social
problems.
Whereas in 1990 the proportion of immigrants
in the total population was only 0.3%,at present
it is 4.2%. According to Eurostat (2012), the
Czech Republic ranks alongside countries
like the Netherlands (4%), Slovenia (4%) and
Portugal (4.2%).The development of ČR, from
a pre-1989 country of emigration to a present
day country of destination for immigrants
(Čermáková, 2010), brings forth challenges
related to the changes to over-100-year old
ethnic homogeneity and the relation to the
homogenous population to the integration of
migrants into the territory of ČR.
Since the early 1990s the effort of the
state to form a basic framework for state-
operated control over immigration, along
with immigration policies which have taken
integration into consideration has become
more evident.
The formation of an integration policy in ČR
has not been a high priority for a long time.
Although some principles of an integration
policy were formed, they would often remain
under the auspices and area of competence of
the relevant ministry. Any attempts to expand
these principles usually failed,both at the level of
central administrative bodies and the municipal
level. This was undoubtedly due to a mixture of
detachment, perception of the issue as that of
being of minor importance,public ignorance and
a limitedunderstandingofimmigration(Topinka,
2013).The situation changed at the dawn of the
millennium when the first integration conception
was defined.Yet,another ten years elapsed before
the integration policy goal was refined to read as
follows: “to ensure the foreigner is independent
and self-reliant,i.e.able to involve him/herself to
a full extent in the life of society, to solve his/her
individual life situations and that of the persons
dependent on him/her. An integral specific part
of the integration for the immigrant is to reach
the position of having the ability of carrying out
their activities without being dependent on other
subjects or entities’’(Czech Government, 2011).
With the updated concept of foreigner
integration, the importance of extending
the policy increased. This policy is primarily
important in the process of immigration and
integration of immigrants, i.e. social policy,
predominantly the system of social services.
Social services aimed at providing “assistance
and support to people for the purpose of
their social inclusion or prevention of social
exclusion” (ČR, 2006). The described goals
of social services closely resemble those of
the integration policy which may be a good
starting point for direct work with immigrants.
The importance of social services as a tool
for an integration policy has been neglected
for many years. It was the very conception of
the integration of foreigners (2011) which
encouraged the providers of various immigrant
services to interconnect the social services
and other activities within the integration of
foreigners and to ensure this interconnection
is carried out at the regional and local levels
(Czech Government, 2011).
Since 2012,there has been a growing number of
immigrant-specialised registered social services
in different regions of ČR.The objective of this
articleistomapthedistributionoftheseservices
and to answer the question: “Does the regional
distribution of the immigrant-specialised social
services correspond to the number of foreigners
living in the individual regions of the Czech
Republic?” In other words,are the social services
evenly distributed across the Czech Republic or
not, especially with respect to the presence of
the immigrants in individual regions.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/76
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Methodology
To find the answer to the aforementioned
question, the research has been based on the
definition of the characteristics of immigrants
in the Czech regions and on the definition
of immigrant-oriented social services. These
issues are dealt with in the first two chapters.
The study uses the findings described in
literature, published research studies, as well as
the evaluation of statistical and administrative
data of the Ministry of Labour and Social
Affairs and the Ministry of the Interior. The
third chapter brings the illustrations and
interpretations of the social services distribution
up for discussion.
The authors use the quantitative research
strategy, drawing upon the processing of
secondary data. The selection of appropriate
methods and indicators uses the literature
that is available that analyses the location of
population and the availability of services
(Duncan, Duncan, 1955; Ellis et al., 2004).
The applied quantitative methods include:
secondary data analysis - statistical data from
the Czech statistical office and administrative
data from the Ministry of Labour and Social
Affairs of the Czech Republic (MPSV) and the
Ministry of the Interior of the Czech Republic
(MVČR) – and their cartographic illustrations
that are used for identification of the regional
distribution of immigrants, and the divisions
of immigrant-oriented social services in the
Czech Republic’s regions.
To identify the division of social services and
distribution of immigrants in individual regions
of the Czech Republic, the authors used the
current administrative data of MPSV and
MVČR. This data does not reflect the nature
of consecutive migration streams, nor does
it have any information about the properties
of the services (actual capacity of the service,
skills of the workers, methods of work with
immigrants, etc.), nor does it indicate the
immigrant’s interest in the social services. The
objective of the present article is to map out
declared regional immigrant-oriented social
services offered and to link the use of these
services to the official numbers of immigrants
in the regions of the Czech Republic.
1.
Development of migration and
characteristics of immigrants
The majority of migration theories suggest
that “economic reasons are a strong stimulus
for people to cross borders”(Rabušic, Burjanek,
2003: 14). Based on the data analysis,
Horáková (2011) claims that the majority of
immigrants within ČR are people who moved
to this country firstly to find a job or to start
a business. These people have created in ČR
the conditions for their family members to
follow them into moving to the CR on a more
permanent basis (Uherek, 2010: 72). Apart
from the immigrants motivated by economic or
family reasons, a significant group is also made
up of international students (Rákoczyová,
Trbola, 2010).
The migrating persons dealt with in the
present article are not citizens of ČR. They
were born in another country and their
socialisation typically took place in different
socio-cultural contexts. Upon their arrival in
ČR the level of their integration into their
new socio-cultural environment, that is often
hardly understandable and comprehensible, is
low. To put it simply, the more different the
country of origin is (from the Euro-American
cultural area based on the ancient Greek and
Roman traditions and Christianity5), the lower
the socio-cultural integration of the immigrant
(integrated into a different social and cultural
environment) within his/her new country.6
In ČR, immigrants have minority status7,
pursuant to the meaning defined by Schaefer
(2008),where they are a subordinate group with
considerably smaller control over their lives,
compared to the majority.8 On the basis of the
statisticaldata,itcanbesuggestedthat“a typical”
foreigner comes from a non-EU country,
usually from The Ukraine or Vietnam, is aged
30-34, male, who intends to stay for the long-
term and lives in one of the larger cities (ČSÚ,
2011a). Yet, immigrants cannot be perceived as
a homogenous group, one of the reasons is that
their total number is formed by citizens of 181
countries. Immigrants from the Ukraine (24%),
Slovakia (21%), Vietnam (13%), Russia (8%),
Poland (4%) and Germany (4%) make up 74%
of the immigrant population. The composition
of these groups, as illustrated in Chart 1, has
been more or less stable since the mid-1990s.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/77
Articles
The remaining 26% of immigrants is made up
of people from 175 countries. Among these, it
is possible to find immigrants from Mongolia,
Moldova, United States, Kazakhstan, China,
Bulgaria, Belarus, Romania, Uzbekistan, India
and Turkey.
Chart 1:Illustration of the distribution of the
largest groups of immigrants in ČR (as of 31
December 2013)
Source: MVČR (Ministry of the Interior of the
Czech Republic), 2014
Whereas in the 1980s the number of
immigrants in the former Czechoslovakia was
constant and the country’s migration balance
was negative, from 1990 on, the situation
started to change, as illustrated in Charts 2 and
3. Since the early 1990s, the Czech Republic
has shown an increasing positive migration
balance, with the exception of the year 2001,
when the consequences of restrictive legislative
amendments to the residence permit became
evident. The number of immigrants then fell
again over the years 2009-10 primarily due
to economic recession and its impact on the
labour market.
The proportion of immigrants in Czech society
constantly increased,from 0.3% in 1990 to 4.2%
of the population towards the end of 2013. If
the Czech Republic is compared to the Slovak
Republic, i.e. the constituent states of the
former federation, the increasing proportion
of immigrants is obvious in both the countries
but the figure in the Czech Republic is roughly
three times greater than in Slovakia (4.2% vs.
1.3%).
Chart 2: Foreigners moving to/from abroad over the years 1995 to 2010
Source: ČSÚ (Czech Statistical Office), 2011b
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/78
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Similar to the situation in other European
countries, the vast majority of immigrants tend
to settle in the capital city and on its outskirts
(see Figure 1). Unlike in the metropolitan areas
of Western Europe, immigrants in the Czech
Republic do not form separate neighbourhoods
(Drbohlav, 2010; Čermáková, 2010) whose
dimensions were defined in an American
context by Massey and Denton (1988), and
empirically explored by Borjas (1998). Yet, the
spatial distribution of immigrants in ČR varies
and there are enormous differences between
the regions (Čermáková, 2010). There is
a decreasing trend in the number of immigrants
in the west-to-east and north-to-south
directions and a predominant concentration of
immigrants is found in Prague and other large
cities. The immigrants from the developed
Western countries are mostly concentrated in
Prague, whereas the Vietnamese immigrants
live throughout the country, with increased
concentrations in frontier areas and along
Chart 3: Numbers of foreigners by type of their residence over the years 1985 to 2013
Source: ČSÚ (Czech Statistical Office) (2014); MVČR (Ministry of the Interior of the Czech
Republic) (2014)
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/79
Articles
important transport routes. Russians living in
Prague and Karlovy Vary (Carlsbad) are highly
concentrated, but there are no significant areas
settled by those immigrants in the Czech
Republic, with the exception of the Carlsbad
City and Libuš, the municipal district of
Prague.
2. Social services provided to immigrants
As shown by the data above, the state, through
its labour market, liberal approach and sense
of freedom, gradually has become a popular
destination for immigrants. Initially, the
character of the migration had been transit, but
the number of immigrants who decide to stay
longer in the country was gradually growing.
In the course of time, state migration policies,
followed by integration policies, were formed
under the influence of the varying character and
compositionoftheimmigrants.Atthesametime
as the integration policy was established and
gradually amended, another important social
policy system started to be formed in the post-
Communist Czech Republic - social services.
The centralised, state-controlled concept of the
Communist era was gradually replaced by the
emphasis on local decision-making on the level
of regions and individual municipalities. The
major idea behind the social services reform in
the Czech Republic was probably the Czech-
British project titled “Support of MPSV in the
reform of social services” primarily the output of
the project White Book in Social Services, which
introduced new elements and ideas into the
field of social services (MPSV, 2003):
•
support of independence and autonomy of
people on one hand; support of their own
need to take responsibility on the other;
•
support of the integration of people into local
communities;
•
unsatisfied needs of people as a prerequisite
for the provision of social services;
•
social services should grow and develop under
the assistance of functioning relationships
between the individuals, groups and
communities, municipalities, regions, civil
society and the state;
•
standardisation of the minimum quality of
social services and their activities;
•
non-discrimination in the access to social
services and their provision;
•
municipalities as a key to the provision of
services, regions as coordinators, and the
state as a controller and creator of a political
framework.
The aforementioned elements of the White
Book were legitimised by virtue of Act No.
108/2006 Sb. on social services, its statutory
instruments and subsequent amendments.
Figure 1: Number of immigrants in the Czech districts
Source: Register (2014)
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/80
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
The aforementioned elements indicate the basic
changesintheframeworkofsocialservicesreform
which started with the transformation of Czech
society after the so-called “Velvet Revolution”
in 1989. The centralised determination of
social service clients needs has been gradually
eradicated. With the introduction of several
entities which would legitimately provide
social services (private persons, non-profit
organisations, regions and their semi-budgetary
organisations,enterprises),the idea of one single
provider (the state) was gradually abandoned.
Primarily the newly established or renewed
non-governmental non-profit organisations
transferredtheirinternationalexperiencethereby
encouraging the extension of the portfolio of
social services offered (e.g. outreach services as
an alternative to the residential social services).
With the introduction of the attendance
allowance the reform has also caused a change
in the areas of finance; more focused on seniors,
disabled people etc; where people themselves
contribute to the payments of the so-called social
care services. As well as social care services, the
areas of social preventative measures and social
counselling also emerged as part of the service
offered by Social services.
Social services for immigrants
As a detailed description of the social service
system in ČR has been brought forth by
Havlíková a Kubalčíková (2014), this article
will focus directly on the provision of services
to immigrants. Pursuant to Section 4 of Act
No.108/2006 Sb.,social services can be used by
any foreigner who has been granted permanent
residence status and his/her relatives having
the long-term residence permit. In addition,
the services may be used by a foreigner with
the status of long-term resident of the EU in
the territory of another EU member country.
Other beneficiaries include a relative of a Czech
citizen with a temporary residence permit,
a foreigner who has been granted a long-term
residence permit in the Czech Republic for
the purpose of scientific research or for jobs
requiring highly professional qualifications,
and, last but not least, a person who has been
granted international protection in the form
of additional protection or a foreigner without
permanent residence permit in ČR who is
entitled to receive the same on the basis of
international treaties that are incorporated into
the Czech legislation.
It is evident from the above indicated list of
beneficiaries that the criteria for immigration
have narrowed so as to integrate those
immigrants in the society, whose integration is
in the interest of the Czech Republic (scientists,
skilled workers, relatives of Czech citizens and
so on.); another issue that must be considered
is the immigrant’s contribution to the transfer
of money through his/her participation into
the social security system (“foreigners with
permanent residence”).
Social services in the Czech Republic are
divided into social care services, social
prevention and social counselling services.
The social care services are mainly used to
compensate for handicaps resulting from injury,
disease or old age,and their statutory definition
is entirely of a special pedagogical nature.
Social counselling is a service, which aim is
to make an individual well informed about
society by means of a) mediating contact with
the social environment, b) socially therapeutic
activities, and c) assistance in the exertion of
rights, legitimate claims and in the handling of
personal issues. Social counselling is available
in citizens‘ advisory centres, marriage guidance
centres and family guidance centres, advisory
centres for seniors, for disabled persons, and for
victims of crime and domestic violence.
Section 53 of the aforementioned Act defines
the social prevention services as follows:
“(the services) help prevent the social exclusion
of persons who are endangered by such exclusion
due to their critical social situation, habits and
way of life leading to a conflict with society,
a socially disadvantaged environment and
jeopardy to rights and legitimate claims by
criminal acts of other individuals. The goal
of the social prevention services is to help
the persons to overcome their unfavourable
social situation and protect society against the
emergence and propagation of adverse social
phenomena. (ČR, 2006)
As implied by the aforementioned characteristics
of social services in ČR, the social care services
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/81
Articles
may be used by the immigrants in the case of
disease, old age, injury, etc. Social counselling
is available to the immigrants within the
framework of the above indicated organisations
where the immigrants are one of the target
groups. There are specialised organisations
whose primary task is to provide counselling to
immigrants (see below).
Social prevention services are primarily used for
the protection of Czech society against adverse
social phenomena. The first chapter shows the
significant and quite stable ethnic homogeneity
of ČR, therefore it can be concluded that social
prevention services are primarily used for
the protection of the majority of society in the
territory of ČR.
Chart4:Socialservicesprovidedtoforeigners
- basic division
Source: Register (2014)
Chart 4 shows the distribution of services
provided to foreigners. As of 30 April 2014,
there were 134 social services registered in
the Czech Republic the target group of which
are - inter alia – immigrants.9 More than half
of the social services intended for immigrants
are formed by social counselling (53%); social
prevention services account for less than a half
(47%) and social care services are not offered
to immigrants according to data recorded by
individual providers.
Chart 5 gives a detailed view of the structure of
social services which are currently available to
immigrants in the territory of ČR. In addition
to the aforementioned predominant social
counselling a whole range of social prevention
services is available. Of the total number of
services provided to immigrants, the social
prevention accounts for the following:
•
0.7% drop-in centres – low-threshold
facilities providing non-residential and/
or outreach services to persons exposed to
substance dependence;
•
0.7% social activation services for senior
citizens and people with disabilities - non-
residential, and/or outreach services provided
to people at retirement age or people with
disabilities exposed to social exclusion;
•
2.2% crisis assistance – outreach, non-
residential or residential services for an
interim period, provided to people in a life-
threatening or health-threatening situation
who are temporarily unable to manage their
adverse social situation on their own.
•
2.2% halfway house – residential services
typically intended for persons up to 26 years of
age who, upon coming of age, leave children’s
homes and secure homes for young offenders
or sometimes other types of institutional
facilities for children and youth care, and
for persons who have been discharged from
prison or a mental institution (involuntary
incarceration);
•
2% low-threshold facilities for children
and youth – provide non-residential and/or
outreach services to children aged between
6 and 26 who are exposed to adverse social
phenomena. The goal of the service is to
improve the quality of a person’s life by
preventing or mitigating the social and health
risks associated with their life style, to allow
the children to orient themselves better in
their social environment and to establish
the proper conditions to manage their
unfavourable social situation.
•
4.5% shelter houses – provide temporary
accommodation to persons in unfavourable
social situations resulting from or associated
with the loss of housing;
•
6% crisis hotline – outreach service for an
interim period, provided to people in a life-
threatening or health-threatening situation
or another serious situation which they are
temporarily unable to resolve on their own.
•
7.5% social activation services for families
with children – outreach and/or non-
residential services provided to families with
children whose development is at risk due
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/82
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
to the effects of a long-term critical social
situation where the parents are unable to
resolve problem situations on their own and
where there are further risks threatening the
children’s development;
• 9% social rehabilitation – a set of specific
activities focused on attaining self-reliance,
independence and self-sufficiency by using
a client’s abilities, potential and competence
and developing their specific abilities and
skills, strengthening their habits and the
practising of everyday activities necessary for
leading an independent life.
• 11.2% outreach programmes – these are
programmes for people who lead risky life
styles or are directly at threat due to this life
style. The service is intended for problematic
groups of people, such as substance or
psychotropic drug abusers, people without
any shelter or accommodation, those living
in socially excluded communities and other
groups at social risk. The objective is to
evaluate these people and to minimise the
risks resulting from their life style.
An accurate portrayal of social services
provided to immigrants is quite misleading as
many services have a wide and varied range of
target groups registered, including a diverse
selection of immigrant group. In the analysis,
we focus on those services, which directly
specialise in working with foreigners.In fact,we
assume that the specific work with foreigners
requires specifically trained experts with the
corresponding qualifications and specialists
in various fields (e.g. interpreters or lawyers).
Also, we excluded those services, which should
be provided within their fields of work, but are
actually not. To identify the social services that
Chart 5: Social services provided to foreigners – sorted by individual services
Source: Register (2014)
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/83
Articles
are targeted by their providers directly to the
work with immigrants, the following Table 1
has been created.
Table 1 presents the targets of individual
social services. The first column indicates the
numbers of registered social services with their
target group being immigrants (or “immigrants
and asylum seekers”) which are one of the two
target groups of the relevant service.The second
column indicates the number of services aimed
at immigrants, being one of five target groups
of the relevant service. The third column gives
the remaining services where immigrants are
one of many target groups.
Table 1: Number of social services, based on their orientation towards foreigners
Table 2: Share of the immigrant-oriented social services in the total number of services, which
refer to citizens as one of the target groups
Source: Register (2014)
Source: Register (2014, authors’ calculations)
Social services
Foreigners as one of
two target groups of
the service
Foreigners as one of
five target groups of
the service
Foreigners as one of six
and more target groups
of the service
social counselling 17 9 45
drop-in centre 0 0 1
crisis assistance 0 0 3
low-threshold facility for children
and youth
0 1 3
social activation services for
families with children
2 6 2
social rehabilitation 0 3 9
crisis hotline 0 0 8
outreach programmes 4 6 5
sheltered housing 1 0 5
halfway house 0 2 1
social activation services for
senior citizens and people with
disabilities
0 0 1
Social services
Immigrant-oriented
social services
Social services not
oriented towards
immigrants
Proportion of the
oriented services in
the total number of
services within the
category
social counselling 26 45 37%
drop-in centre 0 1 0%
crisis assistance 0 3 0%
low-threshold facilities for children and
youth
1 3 25%
social activation services for families with
children
8 2 80%
social rehabilitation 3 9 25%
crisis hotline 0 8 0%
outreach programmes 10 5 67%
sheltered housing 1 5 17%
halfway house 2 1 67%
social activation services for senior
citizens and people with disabilities
0 1 0%
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/84
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Theimmigrant-orientedsocialserviceproviders
have mostly identified their target group from
a few partial, related groups (e.g. immigrants
and asylum seekers,ethnic minorities or persons
exposed to social exclusion, etc.). Hereinafter,
the term “immigrant-oriented services” will
only refer to those services where immigrants
are one of five target groups. Apart from the
targeted social services, there are services with
a registered long list of potential target groups
which are provided these services. For details,
see Table 2.A typical example of a social service
with a broad target group is social counselling.
Although social counselling accounts for 53%
of all the registered social services offered to
immigrants (see Chart 5), the proportion of
counselling directly aimed at immigrants is
only 37%.
3.
Distribution of immigrant-oriented social
services
The intention of the article is to answer
the following question: “Does the regional
distribution of the immigrant-specialised social
services correspond to the number of foreigners
living in the individual regions of the Czech
Republic?” This chapter offers answers to this
question and submits them for discussion.
3.1. Distribution of social services
Although the state and regions (administrative
units) provide social services which are
orientated towards immigrants, our analysis
shows that they fail to distribute evenly these
services in the regions.This may lead to serious
regional differences in the availability of social
services (see the following item 3.2).The
following three maps illustrate one example
where the distribution of all social services is
aimed primarily at immigrants; the other two
examples show the distribution of specialised
social activation services for families with
children, and outreach programmes.
Figure 2 shows the uneven distribution of
services throughout the Czech Republic. The
most evident is the higher occurrence of services
in the southern and central parts of Bohemia.
On the contrary, the fewest targeted social
services are found in many districts of the Ústí
nad Labem Region and the South Moravian
Region. Relatively few targeted services are
Source: Register (2014)
Figure 2: Regional distribution of all immigrant-targeted social services
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/85
Articles
found in the Moravian districts in the eastern
and northern parts of the country.
Further in this article, the authors present the
location of selected social services, particularly
those which are predominantly aimed at
immigrants. These services include: social
counselling,socialactivationservicesforfamilies
with children, and outreach programmes.
Figure 3 indicates the distribution of
professional social counselling for immigrants.
The counselling is provided for the most part
in the Plzeň Region and the Vysočina Region.
Here, it shows a considerable concentration
in the western part of the country, whereas
the easternmost parts of the country have the
smallest number of counselling services. For
the distribution of social activation services
for families with children, see Figure 4.
These services are available in all regions of
ČR at least to a minimum degree. A higher
occurrence of the services is in Prague and Brno
and particularly in all the districts of the South
Bohemian Region. Figure 5 clearly shows that
outreach programmes are unevenly distributed
across ČR. This social service is primarily
missing in the districts of the northern parts of
Bohemia and southern part of Moravia.
Although in the field of integration and social
policy the provision of services is proclaimed
to take place at the regional and local level,
corresponding to the locally defined problems,
specialised social services aimed at immigrants
are not evenly distributed across the regions,
not even to a minimum degree. The outreach
programmes are completely missing in some
localities even if these localities demonstrate
a considerable numbers of immigrants, as
illustrated in Figure 1 above. Concurrently,
the analysis confirmed an increased number
of specialised social services in regions where
the number of immigrants was relatively small
(e.g. the districts of Jihlava,Tachov, Domažlice,
Klatovy, Ústí nad Orlicí, Chrudim, Česká lípa,
Prostějov).
3.2. Spatial distribution of immigrants vs.
regional distribution of social services
Another issue explored in the present article
is the correlation between the distribution
of immigrants and the regional distribution
of immigrant-oriented services. The authors
Figure 3: Distribution of professional social counselling aimed at immigrants.
Source: Register (2014)
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/86
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Figure 4: Regional distribution of social activation services for families with children targeted
at immigrants
Figure 5: Regional distribution of outreach programmes targeted at immigrants
Source: Register (2014)
Source: Register (2014)
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/87
Articles
always indicate the number of immigrants
allotted to one social service, sorted by districts.
The white spaces indicate the localities where
there is no service offered, whereas the darkest
spaces indicate the localities with the greatest
potential number of immigrants per service.
The smaller the number of immigrants per one
service is,the lighter the relevant locality is,and
it is considered as more available and accessible
to immigrants. One of the limitations of the
analysis, which should be mentioned, includes
the difficulty in determining the actual volume
of offered services. It is a consequence of the
inaccurate methods of reporting the services in
the Register (2014),which is varied and lacks an
integrated methodology. Instructions for filling
in data about clients and service capacities are
missing.As a result,the data cannot be analysed
correctly. Therefore, we have worked with
a social service unit and immigrants, who get
only one service, not a selection. Despite that,
we get an interesting view of the irregularity
of the spatial distribution, and thus a possible
service load within the state.
Figure 6 clearly shows that the targeted social
services are offered throughout the country.
The services are concentrated mostly in Prague
and its vicinity, and - generally speaking - in
northern parts of Bohemia, specifically the
border districts of Bohemia, as well as the
South Moravian Region, Brno and its vicinity
and northern Moravia.The same applies to the
districts of the regional capital cities (such as
Plzeň, České Budějovice, Olomouc, Zlín, etc.).
The distribution of professional social
counselling aimed at immigrants (Figure 7)
follows the distribution of all targeted social
services to a considerable extent. It is evident
that the concentration of services is potentially
high in Prague and its vicinity,in the districts of
northern Bohemia, especially border districts.
The concentration of the services is also high in
the districts of South Moravian and Moravian-
Silesian Region. The map also illustrates
the presence of the services in some regional
towns.
Figure 6: Regional availability of all immigrant-targeted social services
Source: Register (2014)
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/88
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Figure 7: Regional availability of professional social counselling aimed at immigrants
Figure 8: Social activation services for families with children and their regional availability for
immigrants
Source: Register (2014)
Source: Register (2014)
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/89
Articles
According to Figure 8,the regional distribution
of social activation services for families with
children is extremely uneven. The heaviest
potential load of the service has been recorded in
Prague districts and on the outskirts of Prague,
the border districts of northern Bohemia and
in districts with regional towns (Liberec, Brno,
Ostrava, Plzeň, Karlovy Vary, Hradec Králové).
The services may be exposed to the “greatest
possible load” here.
The distribution of outreach programmes also
shows considerable regional differences. In
some regions, the service is completely absent
and - as such - not provided to immigrants at all.
The greatest potential load has been identified
in Prague districts, the districts of the Karlovy
Vary Region, the Liberec Region and the strip
of districts running from southern Bohemia
through central Moravia and northern Moravia.
At the same time, field programmes represent
a rather crucial social service, especially with
regard to identification and handling of social
problems within more enclosed and isolated
groupsofimmigrants.Figure9showsthatplaces
with a high rate of concentration of foreigners
are problematic in this respect – absence of field
programmes in Brno; excessive loads in Prague.
In many districts of the central part of Bohemia
and southern Moravia, there are no field
programmes in place. On the other hand, the
example of the Vysočina region shows a better
balance between the number of foreigners
and the presence of field programmes across
districts.
As indicated in Item 3.1, the potential
availability of the selected services varies
enormously depending on the region and it
does not reflect the number of immigrants in
the relevant locality. Regions with a higher
number of immigrants tend to have fewer
available services than those with a smaller
number of immigrants.This fact also influences
the opportunity to establish regional platforms
for cooperation, as proclaimed by both the
policies10. Organisations and services which
should cooperate with each other, share their
know-how and systematically resolve the local
problems in a given locality, do not do so, and
they actually compete with each other for the
limited resources and clients.
Figure 9: Regional availability of outreach programmes for immigrants
Source: Register (2014)
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/90
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Conclusion
The present article reflects the fact that the
Czech Republic has slowly become a country
for immigration. This situation has brought
forth some new and often unexpected social
problems.Thesolutiontotheseproblemsmostly
consists of an efficient setting of immigration
and integration policies alongside the co-
operation of social services. To fulfil their pro-
integration role and to support the integration
of immigrants into society, these services
have to comply with one of the most crucial
requirements - to be available to the immigrants
in the relevant regions. That was the reason
why the authors focused on the evaluation
of the situation, and monitored the regional
distribution of the immigrant-specialised social
services and examined whether the distribution
of services corresponds to the number of
foreigners living in the individual regions of the
Czech Republic.The authors were interested in
whether the social services are available to their
potential users at the district level.The authors
used secondary data from which they compiled
a framework image of the social services
distribution, working within the category of
the so-called targeted services. Although the
state and regions provide social services which
specialise in immigrants, they do not follow
and provide coverage, which would be evenly
distributed over a region, and any optimum
distribution of services.This may lead to serious
regional problems in the availability of social
services intended for immigrants.
As for the distribution of targeted services, it is
clear that although they can be found all over the
territory of the state, the highest concentration
of such service is in Prague and its vicinity, and
generally also in northern Bohemia, especially
in border districts, as well as in the South
Bohemian Region, in Brno and its vicinity
and in the north of Moravia. The same applies
to districts containing some regional towns
(Plzeň, České Budějovice, Olomouc, Zlín etc.).
The view of individual services shows that the
distribution of specialised social counselling
focused on immigrants follows the distribution
of all targeted social services to a considerable
extent. The unevenness can be seen in the
regional distribution of social activation services
forfamilieswithchildren.Theheaviestpotential
load on the service has been recorded in Prague
districts and on the outskirts of Prague, the
border districts of northern Bohemia and in
districts with regional towns. In many districts
of the central part of Bohemia and southern
Moravia, there are no field programmes in
place. As a result, there are places with limited
social service provision, which applies also to
places with a high concentration of foreigners
showing high proportions of foreigners allotted
to one social service, and signalling a possible
excessive load on the social services.
As demonstrated, social services need to be
systematised in order to fulfil the requirements
for their regional and local availability. A large
number of services are available only with
difficulty, which is relatively critical in the
services of the outreach programmes and in
social activation services for families with
children, both of which have considerable
integration potential. The potential availability
of the selected services varies enormously
depending on the region and it does not reflect
the number of immigrants in the relevant
locality. Regions with a higher number of
immigrants tend to have fewer available services
thanthosewitha smallernumberofimmigrants.
In this context, it would be advisable to design
a map of services more conceptually instead of
the current situation where the services emerge
more or less randomly, in some locations they
compete with one another, whereas in other
localities they are entirely absent, all of which
happens irrespective of the actual occurrence
of immigrants, their needs and their location.
If we consider that the social work focuses
on problems in the interaction between an
immigrant and his/her social environment, we
can perceive the social services as one of the
suitable tools of solving interaction problems.In
order to make the social work in the segment of
social services potentially available, the regions,
in which foreigners stay, study, work and live,
should be covered by the immigrant-oriented
social services at least at a minimum level. Our
analysis showed that immigrant-oriented social
services are not evenly distributed, the “white
areas”as well as places signalling a considerable
work-load on services being most alarming.
In case of Brno and Prague, the myth of the
sufficiency of the network of social services for
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/91
Articles
foreignerswastorndown.Thefailuretoconsider
the requirements of an even distribution of
services poses risks to society, whether in the
form of the strengthening of the process of the
isolation of immigrant communities, which
create parallel structures in society, or the
failure to handle problems early especially on
the regional level.
In the introduction, the reader was informed
of the methodological limits of the present
analysis, which describes the distribution of
the immigrant-oriented social services and is
related to the number of immigrants in the
regions of the Czech Republic. In addition, we
did not determine the actual capacities of social
services. The presence of the services does not
reflect its actual use and facilities.This is due to
the inaccurate method of keeping information
about services. Obtaining comparable data
about individual capacities is a challenge for
further research. In this respect, we recommend
unifying the method of reporting data about
the services so that they can be compared in
the future. The results of this study cannot be
applied to the real interests of immigrants in
conjunction with social services. This would
and should be examined through a qualitative
research strategy.Yet,the present results may be
used for local, regional and nationwide decision
making about the possible optimisation of the
immigrant-oriented services. Local, regional
and national governments and professional
associations should set the optimal ratios of
immigrants to the specialised social services
in the individual regions from the perspective
of the desired state. In this way, they - as the
responsible providers of social services – could
also plan and thus control the provision of
specialised social services to immigrants.
To finish, we present recommendations for
further research, the results of which could be
used for social work practice. On the quality
level, it would be appropriate to monitor
strategies of handling problematic situations
of specific groups of foreigners in various
places, the impact of barriers upon foreigners’
access to services (e.g. ethnical networks) and
the possibilities and limitations of community
methods of handling problems of foreigners
in regions. On the quantity level, it is a great
challenge to record regional differences in
the availability of services for foreigners (not
just social ones), especially the actual use of
the services and their capacities, as well as
the operation of networks of the services in
regions.
References
Berger, P. L., Luckmann, T. Sociální
konstrukce reality. Brno: Centrum pro
studium demokracie a kultury, 1999.
Borjas, G. J. To Ghetto or Not to Ghetto:
Ethnicity and Residential Segregation.
Journal of Urban Economics, 1998, Vol. 44, No.
2, pp. 228–253.
Čermáková, D. Cizinci v Česku. In
Sýkora, L. (Ed.). Residenční segregace.
Praha: PřF UK v Praze, MMR ČR, 2010, pp.
84–87.
ČR. Zákon č. 108/2006 Sb. o sociálních
službách, 2006.
ČR. Zákon č. 273/2001 Sb. o právech
příslušníků národnostních menšin a o změně
některých zákonů, 2001.
ČSÚ. Cizinci: počet cizinců [online]. Praha:
Český statistický úřad, 2014. Available at:
http://www.czso.cz/csu/cizinci.nsf/kapitola/
ciz_pocet_cizincu [29.7.2014]
ČSÚ. Cizinci v ČR. Praha: Český statistický
úřad, 2011a.
ČSÚ. Sčítání lidu, bytů a domů. Praha: Český
statistický úřad, 2011b.
Drbohlav, D. Migrace a (i)migranti
v Česku. Praha: Sociologické nakladatelství,
2010.
Duncan, O. D., Duncan, B.
A Methodological Analysis of Segregation
Indexes. American Sociological Review, 1955,
Vol. 20, No. 2, pp. 210–217.
Ellis, M., Wright, R., Parks, V. Work
Together, Live Apart? Geographies of Racial
and Ethnic Segregation at Home and at Work,
2004, Vol. 94, No. 3, pp. 620–637.
Eurostat. Foreign Citizens and Foreign-
born Population, STAT/12/105 [online].
Eurostat Press Office, 2012. Available at:
http://europa.eu/rapid/press-release_STAT-
12-105_en.htm?locale=en [24.7.2014]
Havlíková, J., Kubalčíková,
K. The Regulatory Trajectory and
Current Organisational Framework of
Social Services in the Czech Republic
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/92
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
[online]. 2014. COST Action IS1102
– Social services, welfare state and places,
Working Paper No. 5.Available at: http://www.
cost-is1102-cohesion.unirc.it/docs/working-
papers/wg1.czechrepublic-social%20services-
j-havlikova-k-kubalcikova.pdf [29.7.2014]
Horáková, M. Mezinárodní pracovní
migrace v České republice v době pokračující
hospodářské recese v roce 2010. Praha:
Výzkumný ústav práce a sociálních věcí, 2011.
Massey, D. S., Denton, N. A. The
Dimensions of Residential Segregation.
Social Forces, 1988, Vol. 67, No. 2, pp. 281–314.
MPSV. Bílá kniha v sociálních službách
[online]. Praha: Ministerstvo práce a sociálních
věcí ČR, 2003. Available at: http://www.mpsv.
cz/files/clanky/736/bila_kniha.pdf [29.7.2014]
MVČR. Cizinci s povoleným pobytem:
přehledy cizinců se zaevidovaným
přechodným či trvalým pobytem na území
České republiky [online]. Praha: Ministerstvo
vnitra ČR, 2014. Available at: http://www.
mvcr.cz/clanek/cizinci-s-povolenym-pobytem.
aspx?q=Y2hudW09Mg%3d%3d [24.7.2014]
Pavelka, J., Pospíšil, I. Slovník epoch,
směrů,skupina manifestů.Brno:Georgetown,
1993.
Rabušic, L., Burjanek, A. Imigrace
a imigrační politika jako prvek řešení české
demografické situace? Praha: Výzkumný ústav
práce a sociálních věcí, 2003.
Rákoczyová, M., Trbola, R.
Horizontální a vertikální aspekty koordinace
sociální integrace přistěhovalců. In: Baláž,
R. (Ed). Integrace cizinců ve Zlínském kraji
a její lokální specifika. Sborník z konference.
Praha: Správa uprchlických zařízení MV, 2010.
pp. 29–42.
Registr. Registr poskytovatelů služeb
[online]. Praha: Ministerstvo práce a sociálních
věcí ČR, 2014. Available at: http://iregistr.
mpsv.cz/socreg/vitejte.fw.do?SUBSESSION_
ID=1406816093773_2. [29.7.2014]
Schaefer R. T. Encyclopedia of Race,
EthnicityandSociety.Thousand Oaks: SAGE
Publications, 2008.
Topinka, D. Sociální souvislosti
začleňování migrujících v České republice
po roce 1989 - na příkladu Mongolů
a Ukrajinců. In Preissová Krejčí,
A., Toledo R. J., et al. Sociální exkluze
v multikulturních společnostech: Komparace
současnésituacev Českérepublicea v Mexiku.
Olomouc: Univerzita Palackého v Olomouci,
2013.
Uherek, Z. Řízené migrace 90. let
a problematika efektů dlouhodobé integrace
a výzkumů takzvané druhé generace. In
Trbola, R., Rákoczyová, M. Vybrané
aspekty života cizinců v České republice.
Praha: Výzkumný ústav práce a sociálních věcí,
2010, pp. 65–76.
Vláda ČR (Czech Government, 2011).
Aktualizovaná Koncepce integrace cizinců
– Společné soužití [online]. 2011. Usnesení
Vlády České republiky ze dne 9. února 2011 č.
99 k aktualizované Koncepci integrace cizinců
na území České republiky a k návrhu dalšího
postupu v roce 2011. Available at: www.mvcr.
cz/soubor/uv-09022011-pdf.aspx [24.7.2014]
Notes
1
This article was supported by Ministry of
Education, Youth and Sports – program
COST CZ, project No. LD_13063
“Modernization and restructuring of
social services in the Czech Republic: the
studies of selected areas”. This project is
carried out in the framework of COST
Action IS1102 – SO. S. COHESION.
Social services, welfare state and places.
2 Contact: 180944@mail.muni.cz
3 Contact: daniel.topinka@upol.cz
4
In the context of ČR,the foreign nationals
living legally in the territory of ČR are
referred to by two different terms: the
legislation applies the term “foreigner”,
whereas the reference literature speaks
of “immigrant”. In this study, the authors
will use the term “immigrant”, whereas
the term “foreigner” will only be used if
required so or related to the corresponding
legislation or a referenced work.The study
is exclusively focused on immigrants who
live in the Czech Republic permanently
or on a long term basis (for more than 90
days).
5
The Euro-American cultural area is
“relatively young (...) cultural environment
based on the ancient-Christian tradition”
(Pavelka, Pospíšil, 1993: 98).
6
For more information,see the socialisation
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/93
Articles
and institutionalisation (Berger and
Luckmann, 1999).
7
They do not enjoy the status of a national
minority because this minority is defined
by legislation as follows: “a community of
the Czech citizens living in the territory
of the present Czech Republic who
differs from the other citizens typically
by a common ethnic origin, language,
culture or tradition, who form a minority
population and concurrently express
their will to be considered a national
minority for the purpose of their joint
effort to maintain and develop their own
selfhood, language and culture, and for
the purpose of expressing and protecting
the interests of their community formed
in the history.” (ČR, 2001). Throughout
the present article, the authors focus on
the groups of immigrants who are holders
of a permanent or long-term residence
title (over 90 days) in the territory of ČR.
8
Schaefer (2008) characterises the minority
through specific marks as people who: 1)
differ from the predominant group in
their physical or cultural marks; 2) have
experience of prejudiced approach on the
part of the majority and of disadvantages;
3) whose membership of the minority is
not voluntary; 4) feel solidarity with other
members of the same group; 5) whose
marriages often take place between the
members of the same group.
9
The exact name of the target group is
“immigrants and asylum seekers”
10
The integration policy (Czech
Government, 2011) defines the regional
advisory platforms of organisations
working with immigrants. The social
service policy (ČR, 2006) asks the
organisations to cooperate through the
social service quality standards.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/94
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Mgr. Kateřina Glumbíková1 has been an internal doctoral student at the Faculty of Social Studies
of the University of Ostrava since 2013. In her doctoral thesis, she deals with the topic of the
inclusion of single mothers into permanent housing. In the academical year 2014/2015 she is the
scholarship holder for the city of Ostrava.
Abstract
This article aims to describe and analyse the situation of single grandmothers in asylum houses for
mothers with children in the Moravian-Silesian Region. The first part of the text is devoted to
the description of the situation of single mothers in the Czech Republic.Later the methodological
anchoring of the research will be presented. The research consists of quantitative and qualitative
parts. The quantitative section refers to the frequency of grandmothers with a child in care in
individual districts of the Moravian-Silesian Region. The results were measured by means of
structured interviews with social workers from various asylum houses. The qualitative part is
focused on the analysis of the factors that led the grandmothers to being in an asylum house.
This section was based on interviews with three communication partners, i.e. grandmothers with
a child in care in asylum houses in the Moravian-Silesian Region. In this research, the author
aimed to obtain information useful for the development of social work for those working with
this target group.
Keywords
single mother, substitute family care, grandmother, asylum house, grounded theory
Situation of Single Grandmothers with
a Child in Substitute Family Care in Asylum
Houses in the Moravian-Silesian Region
Kateřina Glumbíková
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/95
Articles
Situation of Single Mothers
in the Czech Republic
Single mothers as a group tend to be commonly
homogenized in publications and research
articles. However, the experience of lone
motherhood can be very different, depending
on life circumstances that led to becoming
a single parent. A substitute family care is
one of the ways that can result in becoming
a single parent.This article focuses on a kinship
substitute family care which is preferred by
courts to be in the best interest of the child.
At the same time, the kinship substitute family
care is very often carried out by the children’s
grandmothers.If these grandmothers live alone,
they become substitute single mothers.
To put the forms of substitute family care
into the complex theoretical framework, I find
it beneficial to note that in the Czech Republic
the forms include foster care, temporary foster
care, custody of another person, adoption
and guardianship (Vyskočil, 2014). A foster
parent of the child carries out the rights and
responsibilities of parents and the scope of their
rights in relation to the child falls within the
scope of current legislation. A foster parent,
unlike the child’s parents, does not have the
maintenance obligation. Custody of another
person is given when neither parent can provide
the child the proper care (Matoušek, Pazlarová
2010). The scope of rights and obligations of
the caregiver is determined by the court. With
an adoption of a child, a new legal relationship
arises between the child and the adoptive, the
same as that between a parent and a child.
The guardianship is established in this case
when neither parent carries out or has parental
responsibility for a child in its entirety. The
guardian becomes the legal representative of
the child, manages his/her assets and raises the
child (Vyskočil, 2014).
FindingsbytheCzechStatisticalOfficeindicate
an alarming fact that single parents are up to
twice as likely to be unemployed compared with
parents from more complete families (Czech
Statistical Office, 2013). These alarming
numbers can be complemented by stating that
motherhood seems to be a disadvantage within
the labour market (Proequality, 2010). Due to
the absence of a second child carer,the question
of the need to harmonize work and care arises
(Marhánková, 2011). It is also important to
mention that the single mother’s family is often
completely dependent on her income.The need
to take care of young children, who require care
throughout the day and night and so is the most
vulnerable stage of childcare, therefore single
parents have a very limited opportunity to earn
their living (Hejzlarová, 2011). Skevik (2006)
points out that the disadvantaged position in
the labour market may also be caused by the
fact that single mothers have frequently lower
education compared to two-parent families.
They have often only finished primary
education (Kuchařová, 2007). As a result of
all the above described facts, single mothers
are highly threatened by poverty, which is
pointed out e.g. by Dudová (2009). For some
single mothers, the income from the state is the
only means on income which they receive and
they are totally dependent on it (Hejzlarová,
2011). However, Šustová (2013) claims that
effectiveness of social transfers in incomplete
families with at least one dependent child is
approximately one third only.
In terms of living expenses, the incomes of
single mothers are mostly sufficient to finance
only the basic life needs (food, toiletries,
medicines etc.). However, housing costs are the
largest item in the family budgets (Dudová,
2009). These are the high housing costs
or the inability to pay rent for a flat which
excludes single grandmothers from permanent
forms of housing. It is important to mention
that temporary accommodation in asylum
houses can be considered as socially excluded
households, which, for a number of reasons,
can be involved in the activities of mainstream
society with difficulties (Lux, 2013). According
to the European Typology of Homelessness
and Housing Exclusion (2005), people staying
in an asylum house can be even classified as
homeless people. In this context, Hradecký,
Hradecká (1996) speak about so called latent
or potential homelessness.
Methodological Anchoring of the Research
I am regularly present in the environment of
asylum houses as a part of the research work for
my dissertation dealing with the inclusion of
single mothers residing there.The identification
of the research problem for this study therefore
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/96
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
comes directly from the experience of asylum
houses in Ostrava. From interviews with social
workers in asylum houses for mothers with
children in Ostrava, it emerged that not only
mothers appear there but also grandmothers
with a child who have been entrusted into their
care. For this reason, some asylum houses had
to redefine the target group of clients to whom
the service of asylum house is intended. It was
necessary to change the name of the original
target group, defined as mothers with children
and pregnant women, to “women with a child in
care”.
Social workers from asylum houses (represented
by three social workers from three mutually
independent facilities) in Ostrava reported that
they had been observing this trend particularly
in the last three years. Therefore, I used this
time interval for the purposes of the research,as
well. The aim of the research was to determine
whether single grandmothers with a child
in substitute family care can also be found in
asylum houses for mothers with children in
other towns of the Moravian-Silesian Region,
and in what numbers.The second objective was
to analyse the reasons for why, or why not, this
situation was taking place.
The research objectives indicate the use of both
qualitative and quantitative research strategies.
The quantitative part of the research took place
in the form of structured interviews with social
workers from asylum houses for mothers with
children in the Moravian-Silesian Region.Each
interview consisted of the following questions:
•
Have you experienced single grandmothers
with a child in care as clients in your facility
in the last three years? If so, how many?
•
What was the form of the substitute family
care of these children?
•
Can you remember what the reason for
entrusting the child to the grandmother’s care
was?
The qualitative part of the research was
carried out using unstructured interviews with
grandmothers presently residing in an asylum
house who have been entrusted with the care of
a child / children.The grandmothers were asked
to tell me their story with regard to their current
life situation. The unstructured interviews
were conducted with three communication
partners. The respondents of my research were
selected using purposive sampling through the
institution of asylum houses for mothers with
children in the Moravian-Silesian Region.
Again, it was a full selection which was carried
out on the basis of findings from the interviews
with social workers from particular asylum
houses in the Moravian-Silesian Region. The
respondents´ participation in the research study
was voluntary.
Kinship Substitute Family Care in Asylum
Houses for Mothers with Children
The results of the field research showed that
a total of eighteen grandmothers have been in
residence in asylum houses for mothers with
children in the Moravian-Silesian Region
in last three years. Based on the interviews
with social workers, I identified three reasons
why grandmothers lived in asylum houses
with a grandchild. The first cases comprised
of underage daughter’s pregnancy. In all the
observed cases in this group, the daughter
with her child (the grandmother’s grandchild)
lived with her mother in an asylum house. The
second group consisted of cases of a daughter
addicted to alcohol or drugs who, due to this
addiction or its treatment,could not care for her
baby.The third group of cases was composed of
grandmothers whose daughter could not care
for her child because of having to serve a prison
sentence or because she simply showed no
interest in the child. In some cases there was
a combination of these reasons.
Table 1: The frequency of grandmothers in
asylum houses for mothers with children in
the Moravian - Silesian Region from 2011
District Number
Ostrava 5
Opava 2
Nový Jičín 0
Karviná 7
Frýdek-Místek 1
Bruntál 3
Total 18
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/97
Articles
Concerning the forms of substitute family
care, only two forms were observed here,
namely guardian care and foster care. To
summarize the reasons for a division of these
forms in the practice of asylum houses, I have
to admit that the guardianship occurred most
often in the cases where it was not possible
to recover the relationship between the child
and the mother. In all the observed cases of
grandmothers staying with a child in asylum
houses, the guardianship occurred only in
two cases belonging to the second and third
group of reasons for staying in asylum houses
(see the division above). In the first case, there
was a long-term lack of interest from the
child’s mother, and in the second case, there
was repeated addictive behaviour associated
with a general deterioration of the mother’s
personality. In the first case, the daughter was
repeatedly addicted to drugs and due to her
addiction she lost her mother’s flat and thus
was not able to care for her child who would be
strongly neglected without the grandmother’s
care. The second case was a situation where
the daughter along with her boyfriend became
severely addicted to alcohol and eventually she
physically attacked her partner. In this case,
even suspected psychological maltreatment of
the child was reported.
The rest of the cases were represented
by substitute family care, specifically by
unmediated kinship care. In this context,
I have to mention that the research within
the project of the Student Grant Competition
was an interesting complement to the research
in asylum houses as I had the opportunity to
speak to employees of the bodies of socio-legal
protection of children in the Moravian-Silesian
Region. There, I asked the social workers how
they perceive the situation if a substitute mother
found herself with a child in an asylum house.
In most cases, I received a reply that it would
largely depend on differing circumstances.Four
out of the six interviewed social workers from
the bodies of socio-legal protection of children
were willing to accept this situation, but only
in the case of a kinship substitute care, and at
the same time, in this case when the substitute
mother is actively trying to solve the situation
with regard to the fact that she did not get
into the situation through her own fault. It
is clear that this is not a scientific result, but
I decided to state it here to outline the issue
of a substitute family care in asylum houses in
a broader context.
One basic factor was prevalent in all the
case histories which I heard from the social
workers in asylum houses. This factor was the
grandmother’s daughter and her behaviour.
However, their behaviour was of various
natures, whether it was an unwanted underage
pregnancy, the addiction to alcohol or drugs,
dealing with problematic partners, a lack of
interest in the child or direct criminal activities.
As a rule,the daughter’s behaviour was generally
of a repetitive and escalating nature, leading
to a lack of financial means of support on the
part of the grandmother. The lack of financial
means was caused either by indebtedness of
the grandmother (the mother) because of her
daughter’s behaviour, or by a general lack of
finances which was further emphasized by the
impossibility of finding permanent full-time
employment or by subsequently not being
granted foster care benefits. In all the cases
the necessity to harmonize the work and the
care of the daughter’s child was the reason
of unemployment. Basically, this issue was
even more accentuated in the asylum house
environment.Inasylumhousesformotherswith
children,there is a rule that very young children
must not remain unattended by their mother,
which is an obstacle for finding a job or at least
means a considerable complication.The period
of court proceedings was also a stated reason
for not receiving foster care benefits even if the
child has already been entrusted to the care of
a substitute parent, but the substitute mother
has not been granted the benefits yet.
The second part of the research consisted
of interviews with three grandmothers in
asylum houses. To keep the whole analysis
simple, they can be called Mrs. A, Mrs. B and
Mrs. C. The statements of these respondents
were analysed using the grounded theory. To
enhance the authenticity of the records, I use
direct quotations from the statements of the
communication partners here.
The loss of housing was the main phenomenon
in the stories of the interviewees. The cause of
this loss was usually “irresponsible”behaviour of
the daughter.In the case of Mrs.A,her daughter
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/98
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
would always find problematic partners who
were mostly addicted to alcohol or “gaming
machines”. These partners “always deprived
her daughter of everything”. The grandmother
would always “save” her, but because of the last
partner, she lost everything herself. In the case
of Mrs. B, the behaviour of her daughters was
also the cause of the loss of her housing. They
would take finances from her which lead to her
getting into debt; the communication partner
stated “I couldn’t tell them no until it was too late”.
In the case of Mrs. C, the pregnancy of her
underage daughter was the reason for losing
her housing.
Also a certain “urge to help” was detected in the
grandmothers, which in my opinion, reached
beyond the limits of their possibilities, either
financially or as it turned out later, in terms
of health. To illustrate this, we can take the
example of Mrs.B who gave up her flat,then her
mother’s flat and worked day and night shifts
simultaneously to try and help the situation. .
The cyclical nature of the two previous causes
was the last reason that all the communication
partners have lost “everything” in favour of their
daughters several times. In all three interviews
phrases such as “at that time I still managed to
pull her out of it” were often repeated, while
all concluded by saying that “I didn’t want
it anymore, I had to let her hit the bottom, even
though it was tearing my heart”. All the three
interviewees were aware of the problems being
repeated, but they stated that “blood is thicker
than water” and that they had to try to help
their daughters.
The context of loss of housing and recurring
“problems” of the daughter was accompanied
by an increasingly deteriorating standard of
housing. Mrs. C ended up with her underage
daughter, her partner and her granddaughter
in flats with mould, flats in a poor condition,
flats with unsatisfactory sanitary conditions,
inadequate heating or flats in an excluded
locality. The circumstances can also include
increasing“intensity”ofthedaughter’sproblems.
In the case of Mrs. B, it was her daughter’s
addiction to alcohol which gradually got worse
up to the stage when Mrs. B’s daughter became
a homeless woman who stabbed her partner
during an argument.In the case of Mrs.A,it was
a repetitive finding of partners who, according
to the words of the interviewee, treated “the
little girl increasingly worse” and after all this
her daughter would forgive them for such
behaviour again and again. According to the
interviewee, the misconduct was manifested by
neglected nutrition, physical punishment and
the pouring of cold water. Mrs. A said that “the
little girl even ended up in Klokánek (a facility
helping neglected, abused and orphan children)
for a moment, she lost weight terribly and started
to wet herself at night ... she didn’t trust people
around her at all and when I wanted to stroke her,
she always flinched”. In the case of Mrs.C,it was
a constantly escalating defiant behaviour of her
underage daughter who refused to obey both
her mother and her partner, and as a result, she
became an underage mother and persuaded her
mother and her mother´s partner to move in
with her boyfriend.The context can also include
the ever-worsening relationship between the
grandmother and her daughter, which further
affects the consequences of the whole story.
I had considered incorporating these degraded
relationships into the consequences, but due to
the fact that they probably have an accelerating
and continuous character, I decided to keep
them within the context of the story.
In all three cases, the daughter’s boyfriend’s
presence was an ever present negative factor
in the stories of each woman. This can be
illustrated by the story of Mrs. B. Her daughter
always managed to abstain for a while, then her
boyfriend returned “and everything started all
over again”.At this point,we can also refer to the
story of Mrs. A whose daughter gradually had
three different partners but their characteristics
in terms of addiction and violent behaviour
were always the same.The grandmothers’family
situation seemed to be another intervening
condition. Except for the case of Mrs. C, poor
family relationships prevailed in the families.
Unlike the other two interviewees, Mrs. C had
the opportunity to stay with her family. She has
three older sons and she gets on well with them.
Yet, her sons did not have any room available
where she could be accommodated together
with her daughter.
The need to harmonize work and care
appeared to be a further intervening condition,
occurring in all three interviewees. One of the
communication partners was able to find at
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/99
Articles
least a partial “temporary job” enhancing her
income from social benefits.This grandmother
succeeded thanks to the help of the workers in
the asylum house and also thanks to shorter
working hours in the afternoon. None of the
communication partners received foster care
benefits, even though two of them had their
grandchild entrusted in foster care. Mrs. C
lived with her underage daughter partly off “her
maternity benefits” and partly off the benefits
for material need.
All the grandmothers also reported a wrongly
established relationship between the
grandchild and their mother as a key factor
intervening in the negative nature of their
story, i.e. when the mother consciously or
unconsciously neglected her daughter and “she
couldn’t recognize what the little girl wants”. The
grandmothers then considered themselves to
be the only persons who can provide the right
care for the grandchildren. “I just have a look at
the little girl and know straight away what she
wants, if she’s wetted herself, when she wants to
drink, when she’s hungry”. The relationship with
the granddaughter of all three communication
partnerswasverystrong,andpurelyemotionally,
I would assess it as currently stronger than
the relationship between the mother and the
daughter, which in the case of Mrs. C was
directly proved by her statement “I don’t care
anymore what will happen to her, sometimes I just
want to take the little girl and not to return”.
As regards the strategies of conduct, they can
be somewhat artificially divided into past and
current strategies of conduct. In fact, in the
stories of all three interviewees there is a certain
boundary when they started to seek help for
themselves and their granddaughter, thus
finishing the previous “daughter’s dominance”.
In the period of the “daughter’s dominance”, the
grandmothers’ strategies of conduct consisted
of continuous sacrifice for the benefit of the
daughter, whether it was repeated ceding of
a flat as in the case of Mrs. B, pledging a flat
and taking loans in the case of Mrs. A, or living
with the daughter’s partner who “kicked us away
later” in the case of Mrs. C.
The breakpoints in the stories were different,
represented by misbehaviour towards her
granddaughter and daughter (in the case of Mrs.
A), or a violent act of her alcoholic daughter
towards her boyfriend (in the case of Mrs. B),
or health problems of the granddaughter and
living in a socially excluded locality (in the
case of Mrs. C), but they all incited a change
in the grandmother’s strategies of conduct.
The change in conduct started with a certain
revolt against the “daughter’s dominance” and
an attempt to “save the granddaughter”. It
was followed by finding help in the form of
an asylum house and an active effort to save
money for rent in order to return to one of the
permanent housing forms.
Health problems on the part of the
grandmothers, specifically weight loss, heart
problems or psychological problems, were
among the consequences observed in all three
stories.Their mental exhaustion was manifested
by feelings of loneliness, a lack of privacy,
a feeling that they could not go on, and finally
a feeling of being greatly hurt by the daughter.
A bad relationship with the daughter, ranging
from a poor relationship with the underage
daughter in the case of Mrs.C up to a complete
breakdown of contact and resentment in the
case of Mrs.A and B,appeared to be the second
common consequence in all the interviewees.
The consequences also included a deterioration
or complete interruption of the relationship
between the grandmother and their current
partner. In the case of Mrs. C, her partner
lived in the same building as her but in another
asylum house. Yet, they could visit each other
only during visiting hours and the possibility
to be alone was completely excluded due to the
presenceofhergranddaughterandherdaughter.
However, a positive aspect of all the stories can
be seen in a very strong relationship with their
granddaughters that give the grandmothers
a further reason to fight.
If we wanted to discuss the above findings with
the results of other studies,we would encounter
a complete absence of data dealing with the
problem and the target group. In the discussion
however, I consider it appropriate to compare
briefly the causes of single grandmothers´
staying in asylum houses and the causes of
single mothers´ staying in asylum houses, in
relation to the theoretical concept of the article.
The data on the causes of single mothers were
obtained from interviews with social workers in
asylum houses for mothers with children (n = 6)
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/100
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
which I carried out as a research for my doctoral
thesis and I analyzed them using grounded
theory. The main phenomenon of both target
groups, which means single mothers and single
grandmothers, was defined identically as “loss
of housing”.
The causes of mothers´ staying in asylum
houses include in particular the “lack of
funds” and this lack resulted from “the gradual
irresponsible behaviour of their daughters” and
“the need to help her “. The solution strategies
also differed with the target groups because the
target group of mothers did not have to deal
with “the behaviour of daughters”, but could
focus directly on the problem situation. This
development can be expected inductively in the
future even with grandmothers. In the context
of the story, in both groups deteriorating or
inadequate housing standards were indicated
and the consequent need to stay in an asylum
house. Compliance in identified categories
can be observed in the intervening conditions
where in both groups a male person periodically
appeared (“daughter´s boyfriend” or “ mother´s
boyfriend”), who significantly influenced the
life style of mothers and grandmothers. There
was also “the need to combine work and care ‘and’
problematic or non-existing relationships with
family” which could help in a particular life
situation. We can also find the same factors as
“health problems”and “overall effect on lifestyle.”
within the consequences. From the above, it is
evident that we can find a number of connecting
points in these life stories of single mothers and
single grandmothers residing in asylum houses
because their living situations are very similar
in their consequences.
Conclusion
In conclusion, it can be claimed that
grandmothers with a child in care staying in
asylum houses for mothers with children are
a relevant topic for the Czech social services.
Even just the number of eighteen cases in the
last three years in the Moravian-Silesian Region
is an alarming finding. In connection with this,
it is also necessary to highlight the pathological
behaviour of the daughters that caused the
grandmothers’ situation in the asylum houses.
The underage pregnancy, drug abuse or child
neglect can be classified among such behaviour.
It is also important to note that the stay in an
asylum house has a negative impact on both the
grandmother and the child living with her.This
influence cannot be underestimated, as it can
lead to the continuation of poverty and all the
problems related to that in the grandchildren of
these grandmothers. The pressure that affects
grandmothers with a child in care is very strong
and thus can endanger further care of the child,
as well.An example of this can be the case in an
unnamed asylum house, where a grandmother’s
death due to heart problems was observed.
We have to admit that this grandmother had
had a certain predisposition to heart problems
already before staying in the asylum house, but
the stress of the given life situation made it even
worse. Eventually, her underage daughter with
her child were put into mediated non-kinship
care.
The objective of this article is to draw attention
to the current phenomenon of the occurrence
of grandmothers with a child in care in asylum
houses, and thus present the Czech social
services a challenge in solving this problem and
to help grandmothers in this life situation.
The research topic in the terms of its focus
on the target group of single grandmothers
in asylum houses is up to date and in the
Czech Republic there is not enough adequate
literature in the form of final reports from
research surveys that have been carried out.
The description and analysis of the causes that
make single grandmothers find themselves in
asylum houses can help to streamline services
in asylum houses and to target resources better.
The advantage of the findings may also be in
the prevention of a recurrence of a difficult life
situation that can lead to a stay in an asylum
house. The description and analysis of the
causes of staying in an asylum house may also
lead to a shorter residence time at an asylum
house, and thus to increasing the chances of
successful reintegration into society. Reducing
the time of dependence on the social assistance
system of the target group can be an advantage
for state social policy.
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/101
Articles
References
KUBÁLKOVÁ, P., WENNERHOLM
ČÁSLAVSKÁ, T. (Ed). Ženy a česká
společnost: hodnocení implementace
Pekingské akční platformy na národní
a mezinárodní úrovni (Peking 15). Praha:
Otevřená společnost – Centrum ProEquality,
2010.
ČSÚ. Téměř v pětině rodinných domácností
žijí závislé děti jen s jedním rodičem [online].
2013. Available at: http://www.czso.cz/csu/
csu.nsf/informace/czam020113analyza13.doc
[31.3.2013]
DUDOVÁ, R. Práce jako řešení? Strategie
obživy osamělých matek v ČR. Sociologický
časopis, 2009, roč. 45, č. 4, s. 753–784.
FEANTSA. ETHOS Typology on
Homelessness and Housing Exclusion
[online].2011.Availableat:http://www.feantsa.
org/spip.php?article120&lang=en [10.6.2014]
HEJZLAROVÁ, E. Analýza finančních
nástrojů využitelných pro cílovou skupinu
samoživitelek a návrhy na reformu některých
z nich [online]. 2011. Available at: http://www.
verejna-politika.cz/index.php?option=com_r
ubberdoc&view=doc&id=68&format=raw
[31.12.2013]
KUCHAŘOVÁ, V. Lone Mothers at the
Labour Market: Their Requirements and
their Entitlement to Social Protection
Measures [online]. 2007. Available at: http://
www.issa.int/aiss/Resources/Conference-
Reports/Lone- mothers-at-the-labour-market
[31.3.2013]
MARHÁNKOVÁ, J. Matky samoživitelky
a jejich situace v České republice [online].
2011. Available at: http://www.genderstudies.
cz/download/samozivitelky_sendwichova.pdf
[31.12.2013]
MATOUŠEK, O., PAZLAROVÁ, H.
Hodnocení ohroženého dítěte a rodiny.
Praha: Portál, 2010.
MIKESZKOVÁ, M., LUX, M. Faktory
úspěšné reintegrace bezdomovců a nástroje
bytové politiky pro řešení bezdomovství
v ČR. Sociologický časopis, 2013, roč. 49, č. 1, s.
29–52.
SKEVIK, A. Lone Motherhood in the
Nordic Countries: Sole Providers in Dual-
BreadwinnerRegimes.InELLINGSAETER,
A. L., LEIRA, A. Politicising Parenthood
in Scandinavia. Bristol: Policy, 2006, pp.
241–264.
ŠUSTOVÁ, Š. Měření chudoby a příjmová
chudoba v České republice [online].In Z České
demografické společnosti. Demografie, roč. 55,
č. 203, s. 158. Available at: htttp://www.cszo.
cz/csu/2013edicniplan.nsf/t/8E004C7C95/
File/180313q2.pdf [7.1.2013]
VYSKOČIL, F. Právní úprava náhradní
rodinné péče v České republice. Praha:
Středisko náhradní rodinné péče spolek, 2014.
Notes
1 Contact: katerina.glumbikova@osu.cz
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/102
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
Mgr. Aneta Hašková1 is doing a PhD program in Social Work at the University of Ostrava. In
her thesis she focuses on substitute family care provided by relatives. Besides her studies, she also
leads a non-profit organization which offers basic social counselling and interpreting services to
deaf and hearing impaired people.
Mgr. et Mgr. Tomáš Waloszek2 is involved in a PhD program in Social Work at the University
of Ostrava. He graduated both in “Public Policy and Human Resources” specializing in social
policy at the Masaryk University in Brno, and in “Management of Organizations of Social Work
Services”at the University of Ostrava.Presently,he is participating in research dealing with finding
a balance between work and family life.
Abstract
This article deals with the issue of substitute family care from the perspectives of social work
and social policy. In the first part of the article, basic terms are introduced: substitute family care
and social policy or family policy. However, the meaning of both is ambiguous. The second part
discusses the National Concept of the Czech Republic regarding social policy and social work
with respect to the current state of substitute family care after the amendment of the Act on Social
and Legal Protection of Children and the emergence of the new Civil Code. Substitute family
care is a social event which requires assistance by society both from the perspective of social work
and social policy. For this reason, the article describes how the issue of substitute family care is
perceived by Czech social policy and what position substitute family care holds in it.
Keywords
substitute family care, social work, social policy, children, family
Substitute Family Care in the Context of
Social Policy of the Czech Republic
Aneta Hašková, Tomáš Waloszek
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/103
Articles
Introduction
The following article deals with one of the
various spheres of social work, focusing
specifically on the issue of substitute family
care within the framework of Czech social
policy. The article shall answer the question of
what place substitute family care takes in the
social policy of the Czech Republic. However,
to consider this issue properly, it is necessary
to start with defining these areas. Thus, social
policy is described within the context of
substitute family care, and then implications
for social work practice and further research are
discussed.Foster parents,biological parents and
foster children are perceived as part of substitute
family care but the article is primarily focused
on the needs of the child because the interests
of the child and welfare principles should be
primary consideration when substitute family
care is being implemented.
Substitute Family Care
Substitute family care (hereinafter SFC) is
“a form of child care when a child is brought
up by “substitute” parents in an environment
almost resembling the life in a so-called normal
family”(Matějček et al.,1999: 31).In the Czech
Republic, there are various forms of substitute
family care formerly laid down by the Act on
Family and recently by the Civil Code.
Substitute family care is not strictly defined
by the law, as it is, for example, in the case of
other countries (Poland, Slovakia). Instead,
the Ministry of Labour and Social Affairs
(hereinafter MLSA) includes under foster care
such situations as entrustment of a child to
the (1) care of another person informally and
more formal (2) fostercare or (3) guardianship
when a guardian cares for the child personally
(MPSV, 2014a). Another person can be most
frequently viewed as a relative but he or she
can be either a fosterer or guardian, the same
principle is applied to a person unrelated to the
child. Kinship care is not defined in the Czech
Republic. In the past, adoption was considered
substitute family care but it is regarded as
another form of substitute family care under
the new Civil Code at present.
Apart from other tasks, social workers
representing the Body of Socio-legal
Protection of Children, ensure substitute
family environments for a child who cannot be
permanently or temporarily brought up in their
own family structure (ČR, 1999). On account
of a proposal, a court places the child into one
of the forms of SFC.In addition to the forms of
SFC, a court or parent may place the child into
institutional care, protective educational care
or a facility for children requiring immediate
assistance (ČR, 2012).
Social workers representing the Body of
Socio-legal Protection of Children, who are
responsible for the SFC agenda, mediate and
subsequently supervise implementation of
the SFC. They also mediate the professional
services. These professional services for foster
families and biological families are also offered
by authorized organizations of socio-legal
protection of Children (ČR, 1999). In the
Czech Republic the SFC has always been
provided with one exception. In 1950, because
of ideological reasons foster care was abolished
and children had to be sent to institutional
facilities of resident care. In 1973, the SFC
in the Czech Republic was legitimized again.
Since then, there have been debates about the
correctness of the implementation of foster care
and resident care. The Ministry of Labour and
Social Affairs joined the debate and developed
the Action Plan for The Fulfilment of The
National Strategy to Protect Children’s Rights
for the years from 2012 to 2015 (Sobotková,
Očenášková, 2013)
Social Policy
Firstly, it is necessary to consider an important
fact – stated for instance by Čabanová and
Munková (2005) – that there is no universally
accepted definition of the concept of social
policyDependingontheauthortherearevarious
definitions to be found. Yet, paradoxically, most
of the people feel that they know what social
policy actually means. Social policy is a phrase
often used in various connections and literary
genres including theoretical articles from the
discourse of political programmes or media
reports.Therefore,itisofthehighestimportance
to try to answer the question, what the content
of this concept is (Čabanová, Munková, 2005).
The same ambiguity in defining social policy
is also described by Krebs et al (2010). This
problem applies to social policy as a theoretical
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/104
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
discipline and practical social policy as well
(Čabanová, Munková, 2005). Key words most
frequently occurring in professional discussions
to express the notion of social policy are:
interest, sense of purpose, effort, sustainability
or change, all of these being in relation to the
improvement of social conditions. It was also
Tomeš (2010) who based his statements on
these key words while defining social policy as
“a systematic and purposeful effort of various
social entities to maintain or achieve change in
functioning, or to encourage the development
of their own or other social systems or set of
tools for implementing their social or other
policies. Consequently, these systematic and
targeted effort resulted is activity (functioning),
development (improvements) or changes
(transformations) of their or other systems or
sets of tools, which are reflected in decision-
making (or absence of decision-making) and in
actions (or inactions) of social entities”(Tomeš,
2010: 29).
In the case of substitute family care,social policy
can be considered as a practical activity, which
means the application of scientific knowledge in
a variety of activities.“Social policy as a practical
activity shapes the relationship between
individuals and the social conditions of their
lives. Everyone, to a certain degree, participates
in social policy, helping to constitute on his/her
own behalf, whether it concerns the individuals
themselves, their family life, or the life of the
community. At the same time, however, every
person is exposed to social conditions which
he/she cannot control, which are – apart from
other things – to some degree objectively given
factors, for them external” (Potůček, 1995: 10).
Nevertheless, it is important to realize that
even though the state is responsible for the
protection of children, it does not replace the
duties and responsibilities of parents at all
(Tomeš, 2009). When aiming at specifying
the social policy in terms of its influence on the
sphere of substitute family care, it is primarily
the family policy which will be of an utmost
importance. The word “primarily” is used
because the field of support to families with
children may also include measures of other
policies, such as employment policy (e.g. job
protectionforparentswitha child),healthpolicy
(e.g. availability of health care), housing policy,
etc. Nevertheless, let us concentrate on the
most important sphere, i.e. the aforementioned
family policy.
There are discussions underway as to what
family policy actually is and what it involves.
Technically, it is useful – regardless of how we
define or examine a family – to assume the fact
that public family policies always deal with the
regulation of relationships between: (a) parents,
(b) parents and children, (c) relationship of
parents, minor children and siblings and their
married or unmarried partners (spouses)
(Tomeš, 2011). Substitute parents are not
mentioned here. In effect, family policy focuses
mostly on economic, legal and social support; it
also deals with assistance provided to a family
by the state (institutions under the public law)
(Tomeš, 2011). It should also be added that
public family policy is always mainly concerned
with children’s interest and less with adults
(Pöthe, 2010). As for our SFC discussed, it
is undoubtedly the child’s welfare that is the
primary concern. Krebs et al (2010) states
that social policy can be divided into active
(perspective) social policy particularly seeking
prevention, which means preventing social
problems by adopting certain social measures
“ex ante”, and passive (retrospective) social
policy focusing on solutions to already existing
social problems. It, therefore, responds “ex post”
(Krebs et al, 2010). In general, we know from
medicine that “prevention” tends to be less
expensive than an action of an interventionist
nature.There is still the question remaining, of
whether in SFC the emphasis is laid more on
prevention or rather on interventions following
the emergence of problems. We shall try to
answer this question after introducing the
current family policy and SFC in the Czech
Republic.
Varieties of definitions of social and family
policyhavebeenpointedout.Basedontheabove
mentioned, data provided by Tomeš (2010) will
be used in the article. The above mentioned
data will be used for the determination of
Tomeš (2010) for requirements of this article.
The state will be considered as a subject which
creates an environment for effective solutions of
various issues through the Ministry of Labour
and Social Affairs. Therefore, substitute family
care is classified into family policy schemes
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/105
Articles
as a targeted effort for development and an
improvement of system operations. It will be
understoodasa usefulactivityreflectingonsocial
benefits and assistance in which case, families
are helped by the state. Primarily, children’s
interest will be of primary importance.
Current Czech Social Policy in the Context
of Substitute Family Care
In 2005, the Ministry of Labour and Social
Affairs issued a so-called “National Concept
of Family Policy”. In connection with the
planned Czech EU Council Presidency in the
first half of 2009 as well as with the topic of
family support in the context of unfavourable
demographic development3, this Concept was
updated in 2008 in the form of a “National
Concept of Support to Families with Children”.
Since then, this Concept has remained intact.
Both Concepts present objectives of family
policy as government awareness of the priority
of the importance of family, whose prosperity
serves as a basis for the sustainable development
of our society, cultural, social and economic.
The National Concept of Family Policy (MPSV,
2005) indicates the basic objective4 which serves
as the foundation stone for general and specific
objectives.5 SFC is not explicitly included in
any of these objectives. Basically, the objectives
are formulated very vaguely and on an abstract
level. The National Concept of Support to
Families with Children (MPSV, 2008) then
states updated basic objectives6 from which it
subsequently derives five partial objectives7.
Even here, however, substitute family care is
not mentioned at all, despite the main objective
focusing on formations and stable functioning
of families. Therefore, the result is that SFC is
not specifically and explicitly declared in the
family policy objectives. But at least in terms
of content, this issue is addressed.The National
Concept of Support to Families with Children
(MPSV, 2008) refers to a “Concept of Care for
Children at Risk and Children Living Outside
their own Family” (MPSV, 2006)—which
means, however, only until 2008, i.e. prior to
the major amendment predominantly to the
Act on Social and Legal Protection of Children.
The National Concept of Support to Families
with Children states that measures to support
families, in which SFC is provided to children
who cannot be brought up within their own
family “consists mainly of support to substitute
families in the form of consultancy, creating
a support network and extending the range of
help from both state authorities and non-profit
organizations, respectively. Apart from this,
there is also the question of financial security
of families with children foster to substitute
family care which is of the highest importance.
In this area, it is necessary to solve the long-
term problematic financing of foster families in
facilitiesforfostercareimplementation,whereas
the state must assume a direct responsibility
for their adequate security and thus create
the required conditions for stabilization and
further development of facilities for foster care
implementation” (MPSV, 2008: 25).
Social Work with Substitute Family Care in
the Context of Czech Social Policy
In relation to SFC, the National Concept of
Support to Families with Children particularly
lists measures to support consultancy, creating
of a support network and extending the range
of offered help from both state authorities and
non-profit organizations (MPSV, 2008). The
amendment to the Act on Social and Legal
ProtectionofChildren,initscurrentversion,has
established rights and obligations in foster care
implementation on the basis of which a caring
person and a temporary foster carer8 have
to agree to an agreement with the municipal
authority of a municipality with extended
powers, a local authority, a regional authority
or an authorized organizations. The person is
also obliged to increase their knowledge and
skills in the field of education and child care,
and in accordance with an individual child
protection plan, they are obliged to maintain,
develop and enhance the child’s sense of
belonging to the persons close to the child, and
to allow the monitoring of the implementation
of the agreement on performing foster care. On
the other hand, the caring persons are given
permanent or temporary assistance in providing
personal care for the entrusted child, with full-
day care of the entrusted child9, psychological,
therapeutic or other professional help,
mediation or provision of free opportunities
to increase their knowledge and skills being
ensured, and finally authorized organizations
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/106
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
are also provided with assistance in ensuring
contact with the child. However, these rights
and obligations aim at the caring persons, i.e.
a foster parent; a person to whom the child was
entrusted to pre-foster care; a personally caring
guardian; a person who has a child in personal
care while court proceedings on appointing
this person as a guardian of the child are taking
place.These rights and obligations do not apply
to one form of SFC, specifically to people who
have a child entrusted into the care of another
person. (ČR, 1999, Sec. 47a – §47b )
The above-described rights and obligations
focus on the areas of life which are for children
growing up outside their natural family
environment being specific as compared
to other children. “Having considered the
children’s part,it is about processing the trauma
of losing a natural family environment, shaping
the identity of the child in foster care, special
needs related to genetic load and developmental
stages of the child. Regarding the part of
the foster parents, it is about processing and
accepting the role of a foster parent in its
ambiguity and complexity, the foster parents’
relationship to the family and background of
the child, and cooperation with the family of
the child” (Hofrová, 2013).
In practice, as described by Hofrová (2013),
social workers and other professionals in social
services encounter two attitudes concerning
the agreement on performing foster care. For
a number of caregivers the agreement presents
a complication burdening them with many new
responsibilities the meaningfulness of which
they doubt. These predominantly include the
caregivers who have been raising the foster
children for many years, and especially the
caregivers who have children in so-called
kinship care. Here, social workers must explain
thoroughly the benefits of the agreement
for them and primarily for the children
themselves. Foster parents-beginners accept
the agreement more easily, as already in the
course of preparation for accepting a child they
were made aware of the fact that foster care
is in a way a professional child care and that
concluding the agreement is an integral part of
the care.
The National Concept of Support to Families
with Children further mentioned the question
of financial security for families with children
(MPSV, 2008). Following the amendment to the
Act on Social and Legal Protection of Children,
since2013fostercarebenefitshavebeengoverned
by this act and not by Act on State Social Support,
as it was the case in the past. Newly altered, the
regional offices of the Employment Office of the
Czech Republic (MPSV, 2013b) decide about
foster care benefits.
Foster care benefits comprise (1) an allowance
to cover the needs of the child to which each
minor dependent child entrusted to care of
a caring person or a temporary foster carer is
entitled. The benefit amount depends on the
age of the child, or as the case may be, the
degree of dependence. The second benefit
is (2) foster parent remuneration to which
a person caring for a dependent child is
entitled.10 The remuneration amount is derived
from the number of children in care and the
degree of dependence of these children. Foster
parent remuneration is always received by
only one of the spouses. Grandparents and
great-grandparents usually do not qualify for
foster parent remuneration, but the criteria for
eligibility for remuneration are not specified.
Owing to this measure, the number of foster
parents for a transitional period increased, in
2012 there were only 7 in the whole Czech
Republic,currently,thereare115(Macula,2014).
Foster parent remuneration is considered to be
income from employment only for the purposes
of acts governing income tax, social security
contributions, accident insurance contributions
and general health insurance contributions.
Foster parent remuneration does not apply to
grandparents and great-grandparents except
for cases worthy of considering, but it is not
fixed by law or any other regulations where
the exact boundary is when the grandparents
and great-grandparents are not entitled to
the contribution. (3) An allowance at taking
over a child belongs only to a caring person
and not to a temporary foster carer, (4) an
allowance for motor vehicle purchase belongs
to a person caring for at least 3 children, and
it does not apply to a temporary foster carer.
(5) An allowance at foster care termination
belongs to a child who was in care of a caring
person or a temporary foster carer. (ČR, 1999,
Sec. §47e – §47n; MPSV, 2013b)
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/107
Articles
Foster care benefits apply to a foster parent and
guardian who cares for the child personally.
Foster care benefits are not intended for persons
who have a child entrusted into the care of
another person; such persons are entitled to
maintenance for entrusted children and to
common benefits for families with children
under the social system. (Bubleová et al., 2011)
In 2013, a year after the amendment to the Act
on Social and Legal Protection of Children
came into force, the number of foster and
guardian families increased by 10%. Thanks to
this fact, a family environment was ensured to
12% of children placed outside their biological
family. On the other hand, “the development
of foster care, along with the higher foster
parent remuneration and a certain adjustment
of other foster care benefits, was also reflected
in the expenditures of the state budget. In
2012, total expenditures of the state budget
for foster care amounted to CZK 1 241 thous.
In 2013, it was CZK 2 260 thous., i.e. more
than 57 %”(Macula,2014).Since the beginning
of 2013, new supporting and professional
services have been emerging, as mentioned
above; their functioning is secured by the state
contribution to foster care implementation paid
to municipalities, regions and other authorized
organizations which conclude agreements on
performing foster care with foster parents.
They cost CZK 48,000 per agreement per year,
thus increasing the budget for foster care and
personal guardian care by this amount.The state
receives maintenance from parents of children,
but summarizing data as to the maintenance
amounts and the successfulness of its recovery
are not available (Macula, 2014).
Having focused on the minimum costs, it is
true that despite the increased costs, SFC is
still the cheapest form of care for children at
risk. Specifically, foster care and guardian care
cost the state CZK 15,220 per child per month.
On the contrary, institutional facilities11 cost
the state CZK 34,722 per child per month
(Macula, 2014). Based on these data, SFC
appears to be generally more cost effective than
institutional care. However, some children
may need the more costly institutional care,
and conversely some foster care arrangements
may be more expensive than others. Similarly,
it is also the most effective form of placement
psychologically, which has already been
stressed in the last century. In Czech literature,
Matějček and Langmeier (2011) claimed that
if the basic psychological needs12 of a child are
not satisfied (which in institutional facilities is
usually not possible), a healthy personality does
not develop and mental deprivation occurs.
In English literature, Bowlby (2010) pointed
to an “attachment” disorder of children in
institutional facilities. This is the absence of
a deep and permanent emotional bond between
a child and an adult. An adult fails to respond
appropriately and sensitively to the needs of the
child which results in the fact that the child does
not develop in a positive way. A recent study by
Ptáček (2011), comparing the development of
a child in children’s homes, in a foster family,
in a complete and incomplete biological family,
found out that children from children’s homes
have lower intellect, lower school attainment,
while exhibiting the highest values in the field
of emotional and physical neglect and showing
the highest level of deprivation symptoms,
a reduced ability to experience pleasure and
a stronger feeling of loneliness in relation to
both relatives and peers. This fact has also
been confirmed by a number of foreign surveys
(Ptáček, 2011).
Despite those facts,in 2011 the Czech Republic
was still criticized by the United Nations
that institutional foster care is the primary
alternative for children who are placed outside
their biological family, whereas these children
are removed from their biological families
mainly for material and financial reasons (OSN,
2011). In the amendment to the Act on Social
and Legal Protection of Children, in its current
version, as well as in the new Civil Code, it
is newly stated that only inadequate housing
and financial circumstances of the parents of
the child or the persons whom the child was
entrusted cannot constitute a reason for filing
a proposal for measures of child protection. At
the same time, both acts perceive institutional
care as the last possible solution. A court
“opts for it particularly if the measures already
taken failed to remedy the situation. In doing
so, the court always considers whether it is
appropriate or not to give priority to entrusting
the child to the care of a natural related person”
(ČR, 2012, Sec. § 971). According to Macula
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/108
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
(2014), the current number of children placed
in institutional care is decreasing continually.
However, not all children can be placed into
substitute family care, for some children it will
be also necessary to maintain institutional care
(Tomeš, 2010).
Currently, there is also an effort to maximize
family support, so as to prevent the placement
of children outside their family in the first
place. An example is the duty of social workers
representing Bodies of Socio-legal Protection
of Children to assess the situation of the child
regularly on the basis of which they prepare
an individual child protection plan formulated
with “an emphasis on adoption of measures
which enable retaining the child in the care of
their parents or other persons responsible for
the upbringing of the child”, and to update
it regularly (ČR, 1999) The amendment to
the Act on Social and Legal Protection of
Children further enacted a possibility of using
a case conference13 and a possibility for social
workers to impose an obligation on families
to use professional counselling assistance
or mediation. The MLSA newly promotes
the possibility of using family conferences14
(MPSV, 2014b).This solution is most effective
even economically according to calculations by
Macula (2014), as it amounts to CZK 3 500
per child at risk per month on an average; this
amount is paid to local authorities (Bodies
of Socio-legal Protection of Children) and
authorized organizations performing outreach/
outpatient social services for families with
children.
There is room for improvement: A study
conducted by Ptacek (2011) revealed that
in the Czech Republic in 2011 the most
common reason (66%) for placing children
into institutional care or substitute family care
is insufficient child care amounting to 66%. In
10% of the cases, it is the financial situation of
the family, in 7% of the cases the parents were
not able to handle upbringing of a problematic
child, 5% of the reasons for the removal
consisted in social reasons of the family, 5%
of the cases were due to alcohol abuse in the
family, 4% were represented by maltreatment
and 3% were parents serving a prison sentence.
Only in 12% of the cases, were children placed
into institutional care for reasons which can
be considered as clearly justified, such as
maltreatment, alcoholism of the parents and
parents serving a prison sentence. On account
of these facts we are convinced that on the
condition of appropriate support and outreach/
outpatient social work with families, 88% of
children could be raised in the biological family
environment (Ptáček, et al., 2011).
The Bodies of Socio-Legal Protection of
Children which support vulnerable children
can apply and implement the measures.
Priority should be given to those measures
which will ensure the proper upbringing and
the favourable development of the child and
his or her family environment or in a foster
family environment; they proceed with the use
of social work methods and procedures aligned
with current scientific knowledge (ČR, 1999).
Moreover, during the implementation of these
measuresThe Bodies of Socio-Legal Protection
of Children can cooperate with authorized
organizations of socio-legal protection of
children.
The National Concept of Support to Families
with Children,as part of one of its derived goals,
should strengthen the awareness of the value
of parenthood and parenting competences and
encourage families towards taking their own
responsibility for their functioning and stability,
which includes precisely the promotion of
development for organizations of the non-profit
sector providing services to families in this area,
mostly by grant support (MPSV, 2008).
Yet no measure or amendments have solved the
situation that SFC in the Czech Republic falls
under several ministries. In other neighbouring
countries, including Slovakia, it is not the
case and thus the Czech Republic presents
a unique relic within the post-communist
countries. For this reason, each institute of
care for children at risk is managed and funded
by a different ministry, i.e. by different laws.
As a result of this, information about these
children is often inconsistent. That is why in
practice, among other things, we can encounter
a senseless separation of siblings and changing
of environment, especially in institutional
care (Macula, 2014). In the National Strategy
on Protection of Rights (2012) we can find
some attempts. The strategy set an objective
for making legislative changes leading to
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/109
Articles
a unified system of “care for children at risk”
and strengthening the coordination role of the
MLSA” (MPSV, 2012: 21).
Research Intention
The authors are conducting research on the
question: Which factors are correlated with
particular forms of placement? Based on the
research questions, a quantitative research
strategywas chosen.The theoretical hypothesis
is: There is a relation among the forms of
substitute family care and factors arising from
the situation of the child and factors arising
from the situation of the substitute family.
The basic research sample consists of children
placed in one of the forms of SFC in the
Moravian-Silesian Region. We are interested
in children who are at the time of the research
implementation placed in SFC and registered
with one of the twenty-two authorities of
municipalities with extended powers in the
Moravian-Silesian Region. The Moravian-
Silesian Region was chosen for two reasons.
Firstly, there is the largest number of SFC
(MPSV, 2013) and secondly for the reason of
availability.
The purpose of our study is that in the Czech
Republic there are various forms of SFC and
each of them is used for the placement of various
children for various reasons. We do not know
the exact context of what kind of children and
into which forms they are placed, we can only
assume it on the basis of practical experience.
Moreover, each form of SFC is supported by
the state in a different way, as described in the
text above.
Conclusion
Coming to the conclusion, it is now necessary
to consider the question of what place SFC
takes in social or family policy and whether this
policy is active or passive in relation to SFC.
The question is what in SFC can be considered
as prevention and what as a consequence. As
for the active social policy of SFC, it includes
the prevention of placing a child outside their
family.On the other hand,performance of SFC
as such will be then regarded as passive policy.
As described above,an active policy in the form
of support to local authorities and authorized
organizations carrying out outpatient/outreach
social services is the cheapest and most effective
form of assistance.This is the direction in which
social policy should continue to follow. Child
care is a valued commodity whose achievement
in line with the parents’ preferences is desirable
not only in the interest of family welfare, but
especially for society-wide possibilities of
maintaining an adequate level of protection of
families in the field of both traditional and new
social risks, while keeping a balance on public
budgets (Sirovátka, Hora, 2008).
SFC itself as a passive policy form is the second
cheapest and most effective form of assistance to
children placed outside their biological family.
Based on the National Concepts and thanks
to the amendment, SFC is gradually being
improved as well as it replacing institutional
care which is expensive and in most cases the
least suitable arrangement for children. To
summarize, SFC is not explicitly declared in
the objectives of family policy but the adopted
measures take SFC into account. However,
only long-time practical experience will give
evidence to what extent these measures are
successful. Only a consistent social policy
reflecting the prevailing values in society will
serve this purpose. Fortunately, the recent
trends indicate that the public inclines more to
SFC than to institutional care.
References
BOWLBY, J. Vazba: teorie kvality ranných
vztahů mezi matkou a dítětem. Praha: Portál,
2010.
BUBLEOVÁ, V. et al. Základní informace
o náhradní rodinné péči. Praha: Středisko
náhradní rodinné péče o. s., 2011.
ČABANKOVÁ, B., MUNKOVÁ, G. Sociální
politika. In: POTŮČEK, M. Veřejná politika.
Praha: Sociologické nakladatelství, 2005.
ČR. Zákon č. 359/1999 Sb., o sociálně-
právní ochraně dětí a jeho prováděcí předpisy
ve znění pozdějších předpisů [online].
Available at: http://www.zakonyprolidi.cz/
cs/1999-359 [1.7.2014]
ČR. Zákon č. 89/2012 Sb., občanský zákoník
a jeho prováděcí předpisy ve znění pozdějších
předpisů [online]. Available at: http://www.
zakonyprolidi.cz/cs/2012-89 [1.7.2014]
ČR. Zákon č. 94/1963 Sb., o rodině a jeho
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/110
SP/SP 5/2013
Articles
prováděcí předpisy ve znění pozdějších
předpisů [online]. Available at: http://www.
mpsv.cz/files/clanky/7262/Zakon_o_rodine.
pdf [1.7.2014]
ČR. Zákon č. 117/1995 Sb., o státní sociální
podpoře a o změně a jeho prováděcí předpisy
ve znění pozdějších předpisů [online].
Available at: http://www.zakonyprolidi.cz/
cs/1995-117 [1.7.2014]
HOFROVÁ, V. Jak se žije s dohodami
aneb Dohoda o výkonu pěstounské péče
v praxi neziskové organizace. In: cijedite.
cz [online]. Červenec 2013. Available at:
www.cijedite.cz/?nav=temata/dohody-o-
vykonu-pestounske-pec.html&comment=98
[1.7.2014]
KREBS, V. et al. Sociální politika. Praha:
Wolters Kluwer ČR, 2010.
MACELA, M. Rozbor nákladů jednotlivých
typů služeb péče o ohrožené děti. In: denik.
obce.cz [online]. Duben 2014. Available at:
http://denik.obce.cz/clanek.asp?id=6642305
[1.7.2014]
MATĚJČEK,Z.et al.Náhradní rodinná péče.
Praha: Portál, 1999.
MATĚJČEK,Z.,LANGMEIER,J.Psychická
deprivace v dětství. Praha: Karolinum, 2011.
MPSV. Formy náhradní rodinné péče. [on-
line]. 2014a. Available at: www.mpsv.cz/
cs/14501 [20.6.2014]
MPSV. Úvodní setkání k rodinným
konferencím. In: pravonadetstvi.cz
[online]. Duben 2014b. Available at: www.
pravonadetstvi.cz/aktuality/uvodni-sektani-k-
rodinnym-konferencim.html. [1.7.2014]
MPSV. Statistická ročenka z oblasti práce
a sociálních věcí [online]. Praha: Ministerstvo
práce a sociálních věcí ČR. 2013a. Available
at: www.mpsv.cz/files/clanky/16366/
rocenka_2012.pdf [20.10.2013]
MPSV. Dávky pěstounské péče 2013 [online].
Praha: Ministerstvo práce a sociálních věcí
ČR. 2013b. Available at: www.mpsv.cz/
files/clanky/14871/brozura_Pestounske_
davky_2013.pdf [20.10.2014]
MPSV. Národní strategie ochrany práv dětí
[online]. Praha: Ministerstvo práce a sociálních
věcí ČR.2012.Available at: www.mpsv.cz/files/
clanky/14309/NSOPD.pdf [1.7.2014]
MPSV. Manuál k případovým konferencím
[online]. Praha: Ministerstvo práce a sociálních
věcí ČR.2011.Available at: www.mpsv.cz/files/
clanky/13087/manual.pdf [1.7.2014]
MPSV.Národní akční plán k transformaci
a sjednocení systému péče o
ohrožené děti na období 2009 až 2011[online].
2009. Praha: Ministerstvo práce a sociálních
věcí ČR. Available at: http://www.mpsv.cz/
files/clanky/7440/NAP.pdf [5.1.2015]
MPSV.Akční plán k naplnění národní
strategie ochrany práv dětí [online]. Praha:
Ministerstvo práce a sociálních věcí ČR.
2012. Available at: http://www.mpsv.cz/files/
clanky/14311/APN_NSOPD_2012-2015.pdf
[5.1.2015]
MPSV. Národní koncepce podpory rodin
s dětmi [online]. Praha: Ministerstvo práce
a sociálních věcí ČR. 2008. Available at:
www.mpsv.cz/files/clanky/7958/Narodni_
koncepce_podpory_rodin_s_detmi.pdf
[15.6.2014]
MPSV. Koncepce péče o ohrožené děti
a děti žijící mimo vlastní rodinu [online].
Praha: Ministerstvo práce a sociálních věcí
ČR. 2006. Available at: http://www.tf.jcu.cz/
getfile/253d42f5196e2652 [15.6.2014]
MPSV. Národní koncepce rodinné politiky
[online]. Praha: Ministerstvo práce a sociálních
věcí ČR. 2005.Available at: www.mpsv.cz/files/
clanky/2125/koncepce_rodina.pdf [15.6.2014]
OSN. 2011. Závěrečná doporučení Výboru
pro dětská práva OSN: Česká republika
ke 3 a 4. periodické zprávě ČR o naplňování
Úmluvy o právech dítěte, 17. června 2011
[online]. UNICEF. Available at: www.unicef.
cz/co-delame/kde-pusobime [20.3.2014]
PAGEE, R., 2014. Rodinná skupinová
konference obnovuje vztahy mezi občany
a státem [online]. Praha: Ministerstvo práce
a sociálních věcí ČR. [online]. Available at:
www.pravonadetstvi.cz/files/files/materialy/
Rob_van_Pagee.pdf. [1.7.2014]
POTŮČEK, M. Sociální politika. Praha:
Sociologické nakladatelství (SLON), 1995.
PÖTHE, P. Je dnešní dětství bezpečné?
Rodina na prahu 21. století. Praha: Ministerstvo
práce a sociálních věcí ČR, 2010.
PTÁČEK,R.,KUŽELOVÁ,H.,ČELEDOVÁ,
L. Vývoj dětí v náhradních formách péče.
Praha: Ministrstvo práce a sociálních věcí ČR,
2011.
SIROVÁTKA, T., HORA, O. Rodina, děti
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/111
Articles
a zaměstnání v české společnosti. Brno:
František Šalé, Albert. 2008.
SOBOTKOVÁ, I; OČENÁŠKOVÁ, V.
Pěstounská péče očima dospělých, kteří v ní
vyrůstali: trendy vs. zkušenosti. Olomouc:
Univerzita Palackého v Olomouci, 2013.
TOMEŠ, I. Sociální správa: úvod do teorie
a praxe. Praha: Portál, 2009.
TOMEŠ, I. Úvod do teorie a metodologie
sociální politiky. Praha: Portál, 2010.
TOMEŠ, I. Obory sociální politiky. Praha:
Portál, 2011.
Notes
1 Contact: aneta.haskova@osu.cz
2 Contact: tomas.waloszek@osu.cz
3
Unfavourable demographic development
is defined as “population ageing” in the
Czech Republic which is connected with
many socio-economical consequences.
A decline of marriage rate is reflected
especially on distribution of a country‘s
population unfavourably.
4
Creatinga morefavourablesocialclimateand
conditions for families in general, allowing
people to pursue their own life strategies
in implementation of their partnership and
parenting plans. In doing so, respecting
differentiated interests and needs of various
family types and family members.
5
Precise wording of the objectives can be
found in the National Concept of Family
Policy (MLSA, 2005) on page 9.
6
To form a family and ensure its stable
functioning: creating a more favourable
social climate and conditions; eliminating
barriers and social pressures which
families are exposed to and which
threaten their functioning; supporting
and strengthening the awareness and
importance of family values in society,and
adopting all necessary political measures.
7
Precise wording of the objectives can be
found in the National Concept of Support
to Families with Children (MLSA, 2008)
on pages 5–6.
8
Person on record means a person who is
registered in the register of persons who
can perform foster care on a temporary
basis.
9
Represented by a minimum of 14 calendar
days a year.
10
Children and foster parents are entitled
to the allowance to cover the child’s
needs even after the child has attained
their majority, until the 26th year of their
life at the latest (ČR, 1999).
11
Namely: facility for children requiring
immediate assistance – CZK 22,075;
children’s home for ages over 3 – CZK
24,480; children’s home with school –
CZK 36,246; children’s centre and home
for children under 3 years of age – CZK
46,667; reformatory institution – CZK
60,986, diagnostic institution – CZK
95,929. (Macela, 2014)
12
Basic psychological needs: need of
stimulation, need of a meaningful world,
need of life security, need of a positive
identity,need of an open future (Matějček,
Langmeier 2011).
13
Case conference is a planned and
coordinated meeting of the clients, their
families and all those who represent
or may represent a support network
for them. The aim of the meeting is to
exchange information,assess the situation
of the children and their family, to search
for an optimum solution and plan a joint
procedure which will lead to satisfying
the needs of the child (MPSV, 2011).
14
Family conference: is a planned meeting
of the family and friends around the
child in a natural environment without
the presence of experts. The aim of the
meeting is to exchange information,
assess the situation of the child and to
plan a procedure jointly within the family
support network which will lead to
satisfying the needs of the child (Pagee,
2014).
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/112
Our mission SP/SP 5/2014
The journal for theory, practice and education in social work
The mission of the journal “Czech and Slovak Social Work“ is:
•
to support the ability of Czech and Slovak societies to cope with life problems of people through
social work,
• to promote the quality of social work and professionalism of social work practice,
•
to contribute to the development of social work as a scientific discipline and to the improvement
of the quality of education in social work,
• to promote the interests of social service providers and users
In the interest of achieving these objectives,the Journal will,across the community of social workers and
with co-operating and helping workers from other disciplines, promote:
• attitudes which regard professionalism and humanity as equal criteria of social work quality;
•
attitudes which place emphasis on linking theoretical justification of social work practice with its
practical orientation on clients’ problems and realistic possibilities;
• coherence among all who are committed to addressing clients’ problems through social work;
• open,diversity-understanding,informed and relevant discussion within the community of social workers
• social workers’ willingness and interest in looking at themselves through the eyes of others.
Public commitment to the Journal
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/Notice to Contributors
The journal Czech and Slovak Social Work is published four times
in the Czech language and once in the English language each year.
The journal publishes the widest range of articles relevant to social
work. The articles can discuss on any aspect of practice, research,
theory or education. Our journal has the following structure:
• Editorial
• Articles (academic part)
• Students articles (academic part)
• Book reviews
1. Instructions to authors of academic articles
Editors accept contributions that correspond to the profile of the
journal (see “Our mission”). The contribution has to be designated
only for publishing in the journal Czech and Slovak Social Work.
It can also be a contribution which has already been published in
another journal, but for another use the text has to be revised and
supplemented. The number of contributions from one author is
limited to two per year.
The offer of manuscript receipt and review procedure
The academic text intended for publishing in the journal should be
a research or overview essay (theoretical, historical, etc.). For the
article to be accepted to the review procedure, the author of the
text must work systematically with the relevant sources, explain the
research methodology and present a conclusion with regard to the
research goal. Because the journal has a specific professional nature,
texts are preferred which also contain application aspects where the
author explains the relevance of their conclusions in the context of
social work.
Thereviewprocessisreciprocallyanonymousandiscarriedoutbytwo
independent reviewers. Student works are subject to single review
process. Academic and student works are judged in terms of content
and form. If necessary, a work may be returned to the authors for
supplementation or rewriting. Based on the assessments of the
review process a decision will be made to either accept and publish
the article in our journal or to reject it. The Chairman of the
Editorial Board will decide in questionable cases. Please send two
versions of the article to the editor via e-mail. The first one may
contain information which could reveal the identity of the author.
The second version should be the complete and final text.
Decision to publish
Authors are informed about the result of the review process within
six months from the date of receipt of the text/manuscript.
Manuscript requirements
The text must be written in accordance with applicable language
standards. The text letters should be written in Times New Roman,
size 12, font style Normal. Pages are not numbered. Footnotes
should be placed strictly at the end of the article.
I. Front page contains a descriptive and brief title of the article in
English; the names of all authors, biographical characteristics
(up to 50 words) and also contact details for correspondence in
the footnote.
II. Abstract in English in a maximum of 200 words.
III. Keywords in English. Please use two-word phrases as
a maximum.
IV. The text of the article (maximum 10,000 words).
V. List of references: Authors are requested to pay attention
to correct and accurate referencing (see below). A text
reference is made by indicating placing the author’s
surname, year of publication (e.g. Korda, 2002) and, in case
of reference to literature, also the number of pages should
also be specified after the year, divided by a colon. A list of
references is to be given at the end of chapters and and it is
expected to list the literature to which the text refers. The
list is arranged alphabetically by authors and, if there are
several works by the same author, the works are to be listed
chronologically. If an author published more works in the
same year, the works are distinguished by placing letters
a, b, etc. in the year of publication.
VI. Tables and charts: tables must not be wider than 14cm.
Character height is to be at least 8 to 10 points. In the charts,
please use contrasting colours (mind the journal is black-and-
white only).
Quotes and links
Citations and references are given in accordance with ISO 690 (010
197). Representative examples are as follows:
Monographs:
PELIKÁN, J. Základy výzkumu. Praha: Karolinum, 1998.
Quotations from monographs:
FOUČKOVÁ, M. Reinkarnace a hlubinná terapie. In WHITTON,
J. L. and FISHER, J. Život mezi životy. Brno: Bollingenská věž,
1992, p. 9–14.
Quotation from a magazine
WINTER, J. Z trosek likvidace signál celé Evropě. Českomoravský
profit, 1995, no. 6, vol. 28, p. 10–11.
Internet resources:
www.romove.cz/cz/ [on-line] [17. 11. 2003]
2. Instructions for book reviews
Thereisalsospaceforallreviewerswhowanttointroduceaninteresting
book in the field of social work and its related fields in the journal.We
require making arrangement about the book review with the editors
in advance. When sending the text please attach a scan of the front
page of the reviewed book. (in 300 DPi resolution).
The format of the book review is set from 3,000 to 6,000 characters
(including spaces); other conditions are the same as the conditions
for journalistic articles. The book review must include bibliographic
information on the rated book (e.g. Daniela Vodáčková a kol.:
Krizová intervence, Portál, Praha, 2002). Please add your name and
your contact details at the end of the review.
3. Ethics and other information
Manuscripts are assessed in the review proceedings which comprise
1) the assessment of professional appropriateness by one member
of the Editorial Board, and 2) bilaterally anonymous review by two
experts from the list of reviewers posted on our website.
The text is assessed exclusively on the basis of its intellectual value,
irrespective of the author‘s race, gender, sexual orientation, religion,
ethnic origin, citizenship or political views.
The editors of the journal make every effort to maintain impartiality
of the review proceedings not to disclose the identity of the reviewers
and other participants in the proceedings.The author whose work was
demonstrably proved to contain plagiarisms or forged data shall lose
an opportunity of publishing in the Journal.
By sending the article, the authors give their consent to its use in the
electronic databases where the Journal is indexed.The Journal is freely
available at HYPERLINK „http://www.socialniprace.cz“.
4. Contact details:
Association of Educators in Social Work
Czech and Slovak Social Work
Postal address: Joštova 10, 602 00 Brno, Czech Republic
Website: www.socialniprace.cz
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/w w w . s o c i a l n i p r a c e . c z
The last published issues
Sociální spravedlnost
nabízíme spojení teorie s praxí
ponúkame spojenie teórie s praxou
4
2014
ročník 14
vydává Asociace vzdělavatelů v sociální práci
ve spolupráci s Fakultou sociálních studií Ostravské univerzity v Ostravě
SOCIÁLNÍ PRÁCE / SOCIÁLNA PRÁCA 4/2014 SOCIÁLNÍ SPRAVEDLNOST
Anonymní chodci, Wrocław
w w w . s o c i a l n i p r a c e . c z
Poslední vydaná čísla
ISSN 1213-6204 (Print)
ISSN 1805-885x (On-line)
Sociální práce a soudobá společnost
3
2014
w w w . s o c i a l n i p r a c e . c z
Poslední vydaná čísla
Sociální práce a chudoba rodin s dětmi
2
2014
w w w . s o c i a l n i p r a c e . c z
Poslední vydaná čísla
Sociální práce a nezaměstnaní
1
2014
Special English Issue 2013
5
2013
w w w . s o c i a l n i p r a c e . c z
The last published issues
SP_4_2014_obalka.indd 1 22.12.2014 15:59:25
ISSN 1213-6204 (Print)
ISSN 1805-885x (Online)
Social Work and Unemployed
People
Social Work and Contemporary
Society
Social Work and Families
with Children in Poverty
Social Justice
Sociální práce a nezaměstnaní
nabízíme spojení teorie s praxí
ponúkame spojenie teórie s praxou
1
2014
ročník 14
vydává Asociace vzdělavatelů v sociální práci
ve spolupráci s Fakultou sociálních studií Ostravské univerzity v Ostravě
© Úřad práce Zlín. Foto: Miriam Majdyšová
Sociální práce a chudoba rodin s dětmi
nabízíme spojení teorie s praxí
ponúkame spojenie teórie s praxou
2
2014
ročník 14
vydává Asociace vzdělavatelů v sociální práci
ve spolupráci s Fakultou sociálních studií Ostravské univerzity v Ostravě
SOCIÁLNÍ PRÁCE / SOCIÁLNA PRÁCA 2/2014 SOCIÁLNÍ PRÁCE A CHUDOBA RODIN S DĚTMI
© Richard Bouda, www.fotobouda.cz
DCHB – Oblastní charita Znojmo
w w w . s o c i a l n i p r a c e . c z
Poslední vydaná čísla
ISSN 1213-6204 (Print)
ISSN 1805-885x (On-line)
Sociální práce a nezaměstnaní
1
2014
Rodina v nejistotě
3
2013
w w w . s o c i a l n i p r a c e . c z
Poslední vydaná čísla
Občanská společnost a sociální práce
4
2013
w w w . s o c i a l n i p r a c e . c z
Poslední vydaná čísla
Special English Issue 2013
5
2013
w w w . s o c i a l n i p r a c e . c z
The last published issues
SP_2_2014_obalka.indd 1 24.6.2014 10:15:40
Sociální práce a soudobá společnost
nabízíme spojení teorie s praxí
ponúkame spojenie teórie s praxou
3
2014
ročník 14
vydává Asociace vzdělavatelů v sociální práci
ve spolupráci s Fakultou sociálních studií Ostravské univerzity v Ostravě
Sociální práce / Sociálna práca 3/2014 SOciální práce A SOudObá SpOlečnOSt
© richard bouda, www.fotobouda.cz
c e . c z
iální práce a chudoba rodin s dětmi
Special English Issue 2013
http://www.floowie.com/cs/cti/sp-en-5-2014-web/